My First Time

Love Endures War: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 06 Oct 2026 08:26:00 -0600

Love Endures War: Part 1

Tender love in a turbulent Sixties America.

Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the summer of '69.

It was the summer of despair.

"The heat waves shimmered in the distance, rising off the sand in an unmerciful display of mother nature's authority. We lay where we had been for hours, in the only good cover around. Off to the left, we heard enemy snipers, the gunfire signaling the start of another day in Hell."

That was part of a letter Joey wrote after his unit fought its way back to base camp. He wrote as often as he could. Sometimes, I'd find a stack of his letters in the mailbox when I got home from work, and then, I wouldn't hear from him for a while. Whenever his family got any news, they would call me or visit to share the letter. I did the same for them. I always let my folks and Joey's read what we wrote, including the parts where Joey and I talked about getting married when he got home.

It was the summer of '59.

That's when I met him.

Joey and I always liked each other. We were too young to think of each other as boyfriend and girlfriend at first. His family moved into a new house down the block the summer after third grade. I was a tomboy. I loved to ride my bike to the schoolyard to play on the swings, seesaws, and sliding board with the neighborhood boys. Sometimes, we'd play cowboys and Indians on the vacant lots in our development. Nobody thought anything of it a; me, a girl, playing with a bunch of boys. We were kids. I didn't care about the differences between a boy's body and mine. I knew they could stand up to pee, and I knew why. Big deal. That's the way it was. The boys knew I was different from them between the legs. They knew that made me a girl, but otherwise, I was one of them.

Until Joey moved in.

He was different, maybe a little quieter than the others, more serious, more grown up. He was horrified the first time one of the boys took a leak where I could see him. "Don't look, Sue! Harold, what do you think you're doing? There's a GIRL here!"

"Yeah?" Fat Dennis sneered. "So what?"

"So what? So what? You can't let her see that! That's what!"

Fat Dennis stood up. He always bullied new kids at first. He towered over everyone, even Joey, and Joey was big, in a strong-looking way. "Joey, you moved in two days ago, didn't you?"

"Yeah."

"That means you don't tell us what to do. If I need to pee when I'm out here with Sue, I'll walk to the nearest tree or wall or something and do it. We all do. So does she. She has to sit down or squat to pee, though."

"That's wrong."

"No, she does."

"Not that part! I meant doing it in front of a girl," Joey stated.

"Why?"

"Because it is."

"Says who? You?" Dennis taunted.

Joey stood up and looked at me. "It's also wrong to fight, and it would be real wrong to let Sue see if anything happens."

"You gonna fight me, new kid?"

"I don't want to," Joey said.

"You chicken to lose in front of a girl?" Fat Dennis strutted around, flapping his wings and clucking.

"No."

"You know I'd beat you up, don't you, new kid?"

"That's not how it would go," Joey chuckled.

"Big talk," Dennis threatened. "Come here and fight me."

"No."

Dennis was pretty worked up by that point, so everyone knew he was going to lunge at Joey. Poor Fat Dennis. Joey side-stepped, ducked Dennis' punch, and flipped him over so he landed on his back. It knocked the wind out of him for a couple seconds.

Joey knelt next to him. "I didn't want to do that. Are you okay?"

Dennis wiped his eyes with his t-shirt, refusing to cry. "What did you do?"

"Stopped the fight. I want to be your friend, Dennis. I know you're the leader here, so I'm telling you; no peeing in front of her, and if she needs to go, we walk away."

Fat Dennis struggled to his feet, shaking off Joey's offer to help. "Fine, but why?"

"Do you pee in front of your mother?"

"No! Boys don't do that!"

"Right, but why not?"

"You just don't. Nobody pees in front of their mother. Heck, that stops when you're old enough to aim it. I mean, it's your mother!"

"You have a big sister, don't you, Dennis?"

"Yeah."

"Do you pee in front of her?"

"No!" Dennis sputtered. He looked like he was working himself up to a second round.

"Why not?"

"Are you trying to start something, Joey? Boys don't pee in front of their sisters. That's wrong."

"Exactly. We don't do it in front of our mothers and sisters because it's wrong. You know why? They're girls."

"Yeah," Dennis said. Then, "Oh."

They shook hands, and with the new rule in place, Dennis suggested a game of tackle-tag. It was his favorite game. To tag someone, you had to knock them down. Tripping or shoving often were enough, but we usually went home scuffed and dirty. Dennis approached the game with brute force. The rest of us responded with agility and speed, so we were fairly matched.

Maybe Joey tried to treat me like a girl. It was easy to get away from him when he was "It." He'd tackle the guys if he had to, just the way they taught him, but not me.

When it was my turn to be "It," Joey was closest to me. He ran, dodging me, until I grabbed his arm and threw myself at him. He landed on his belly with me on his back.

"Holy cow, Sue! You hit hard!"

"Yup. You're "It." I scampered away from him. A few turns later, he was "It" again and came after me. He caught my one leg as I was climbing a tree and pulled me down. I landed on top of him, breaking my fall.

Lying on his back, he laughed and picked me up by my waist to hold over him like a trophy. "Tag. No tag-backs. You're 'It.'"

"I'm not on the ground. To tag someone, they have to land on the ground."

He pulled me against himself and rolled us over, pinning me under his body. "Now you're tagged." He rose up on his arms and looked into my eyes for a moment on top of me, smiling. Then he stood up, helped me to my feet, and ran away.

Joey fit in well enough, but sometimes he'd wander off. I was curious about those times, so I watched him, to see where he went. I followed him after a while and found him sitting on a big rock in the shade, staring down the hillside at the surveyors figuring out where new streets would go. "Penny for your thoughts, Joey."

"Oh!" He jumped like I had appeared by magic. "Hi, Sue."

"What are you doing?"

"Sitting on this rock."

"May I sit with you?"

That was how it started.

Joey and I became friends. We spent the whole afternoon sitting in the shade on that rock, swapping stories and getting to know each other. The entire gang of us "Daisy Drive Devils," as our parents called us, were friends. At least a few of us were always together. The day after Joey and I talked, the Devils played as a group like we always did.

One morning we woke up to a steady, soaking rain. No one ever called each other on rainy days, since none of us was allowed outside because we would catch our death. None of our mothers understood that we would get wet walking to the bus stop that fall, too.

We sat alone in our living rooms and watched Looney Tunes, The Three Stooges, and game shows on television. My parents had a big, top-of-the-line, blond oak cabinet best and an antenna on the chimney, but after Joey moved in, I didn't spend much time in the living room, except when "Lassie" was on, Sunday nights.

I was helping Mommy with the breakfast dishes, watching the rain through the kitchen window, when the big black telephone on the table next to the refrigerator rang. Since I was drying, Mommy told me to answer. "Hello, Brown residence."

"Is that you, Sue? This is Joey. Do you want to come play at my house? My mother says it's okay."

"It's raining."

"I can come over with a big umbrella to get you."

"Do you want to watch television?"

"We could, or we could play in the basement or my room. Maybe we could trade baseball cards or something."

"Let me ask Mommy."

In ten minutes, Joey knocked on our door. With my shoebox of baseball cards safe and dry under my yellow rain slicker, I splashed down the sidewalk, protected by him.

That first day at Joey's house was an eye-opener. I had never been in a boy's room, but I thought all they did was play with toy trucks and soldiers and Lincoln Logs. Joey did stuff the other boys didn't do. He played the piano. He read books. He drew pictures. He was probably the toughest and strongest kid on the block, even though I did beat him arm wrestling once, but he had another side. Joey showed me different things in life.

He was a collector. He had baseball cards, coins, stamps, and models. I had my card collection and some dolls I took very good care of, since they were going to belong to my little boy and girl someday. I knew the value of things. Joey had some really neat stuff, and he liked things the other kids didn't.

Every time it rained, I went to Joey's house or he came to mine. Our parents liked each other, so our getting together was encouraged. We were close friends. We shared secrets, fears, and dreams. We were never bored or lonely like the other kids seemed to be when the Devils couldn't play outside.

Joey's parents joined our church, so we were in the same vacation Bible school class in August. By the time fourth grade started, the grown-ups saw us as a puppy-love couple, I guess, but we were just part of the gang to the rest of the Devils.

In seventh grade, Mom and Dad let me go to the Friday night dances with the rest of the kids. I always went with my girlfriends, and Joey went with the boys, old Daisy Drive Devils or teammates from the sports he played. At that age, boys stood on one side of the gym and girls stood on the other, both groups talking about members of the other group.

Joey knew my preferences in music. He liked some of the more modern, edgy bands, but I still loved the crooners. I saw him break away from his gang and go talk to the school principal, who served as DJ. I thought he probably requested a Beach Boys song, since he and his buddies liked that stuff, but instead, the principal got on the mike. "I have a song request. Here's your chance, gentlemen. Ask a lady to dance."

Andy Williams sang. Mom and Dad taught me to dance so I wouldn't look awkward, but Joey was the first boy I ever slow-danced with. I still remember all the lyrics to "Moon River." Feeling his hand holding mine as we moved, I knew I wasn't a child anymore, and that things between us would change.

Monday in school, it was obvious they had, at least in the eyes of our classmates. Girls I didn't even know told me they thought I had a cute boyfriend. Joey told me that all his buddies referred to me as his girlfriend. All that from one dance. We talked about it the rest of the school year. Our friends were right. We belonged together.

Joey and I started going steady in eighth grade. The locket he gave me for my fifteenth birthday is in its original box in my nightstand. He bought it with money he earned doing jobs around the neighborhood. It's still one of my most prized possessions. He turned sixteen before I did, so he drove us to the mall so I could pick out the dress he would buy me to take me out for my birthday dinner. When he kissed me goodnight on my front porch after our date, he gave me one last gift; a picture of him to put in the locket I wore whenever I dressed up for church or for him. It's still in there.

All through high school, Joey and I were inseparable. I became a cheerleader, co-captain of the squad senior year, mainly so I could be near him. Our parents were thrilled. My folks loved Joey, and the Ramsey's treated me like their daughter. They trusted us, knew that we had taken a vow in youth group to remain pure until marriage. On my eighteenth birthday he gave me a "sweetheart ring." We were in love, the kind of love that lasts, one built on friendship rather than hormones.

Don't get me wrong about hormones. Joey grew from a cute boy the girls whispered about in seventh grade into one they drooled over in high school. Guys looked at me all the time, too, but everyone knew we were off-limits. I was his girl, and he was my man. Everyone understood. It was how the world was meant to be.

As seniors in high school, we had the grades and credits to get into college. I didn't need to go, since I would be a wife, homemaker, and mother. Joey and I talked about it for years. He planned to follow in his father's footsteps by serving his country. When he was done, we would get married and he would continue his education.

Prom night was the night when a lot of couples had sex for the first time. Joey and I were king and queen of the prom. More than one of his buddies made comments about our plans for later that night, since we weren't going to the post-prom party. One of my girlfriends teased me in the rest-room at the prom, too.

"Are you and Joey going to do it tonight?" she asked from the next stall.

"Do what?" I asked. I had my lap full of prom gown skirt, trying to squat over the toilet to pee.

"It. Are you two going to do It tonight?"

"If you mean are we going to have sex, the answer is no."

"Why not? You two have been going together for, like, forever."

"Yes, and we promised we would wait. You and I talked about this."

"I know, but it's Joey. He's like, your world, isn't he? You're going to marry him, aren't you? And he's so gorgeous."

She was right. It was Joey, my gorgeous man, the man who made me feel like a beautiful, well-loved woman. Yes, other couples would have sex that night, couples who would never get married, who didn't love each other like my boyfriend and I did. They didn't understand that real love doesn't need sex. That two people can feel like they have one soul without being physically intimate. I thought about my parents and grandparents. Surely they didn't have sex anymore, but they still were deeply in love. That's how Joey and I were.

Being in love was natural, like getting out of bed in the morning and brushing my teeth. Marriage and family were a given. We knew what some of our friends did. We knew we should wait. Sex was for newlyweds, something we would be when he got out of the Army. He left for boot camp three days after graduation.

It was the summer of '69.

His letters during basic training were so full of love, I thought he might surprise me and ask me to marry him when he got home. I would have. The minister's study would have been good enough for me. We were more in love than ever, having been apart. We both felt it, but Joey avoided any discussion about long-term plans. We lived in the moment.

The night before he shipped out, we were in the basement family room he and I helped Dad build, sitting together on the couch.

"Baby," Joey said, "Do you think you should wait for me? You know there's a chance I'll never come home. I could die over there. Maybe we should break up so you can get started on finding another guy."

"No! There won't be another guy, Joey. I'm yours. I've known that more than half my life."

"I feel the same way," he said, wiping my tears with his neatly folded pocket handkerchief. "I can't imagine feeling like this with anyone else. I thought about asking you to marry me before I ship out, but I decided that's not fair. You're young and beautiful. You're going to be here, and Lord knows where I'll be. Please, Sue, just write back to me when I can write to you."

I wanted to give him my virginity that night. He deserved it. He was the only man I would ever sleep with, and he wasn't trying anything! "Joey, do you want to make love?"

"Please don't ask me that. I do, but I won't. We've waited this long, honey. If I come back, we'll see if we still feel the same."

"You're scaring me. I can't lose you." We spent the night on the couch, kissing, cuddling, and finally sleeping in each other’s arms, dressed except for our shoes.

I stayed at my high-school job at the diner. I didn't have any other job skills, but I worked hard. It was good enough. Work kept me occupied and earned some money, a nest egg for when Joey and I got married. I didn't burn my bra. I looked forward to a couple of babies and a nice kitchen. I didn't want a career other than wife and mother. Maybe, when the kids were grown, I would take some classes, but hopefully, being a grandmother would take up a lot of my time.

Joey had been gone for over two months. From the dates on his letters, it seemed like he wrote to me and his parents almost every night, but mail service from the jungle was sporadic. Often, we went for a week or more without any news. The letter about him being pinned down by snipers was in the last bundle, over two weeks earlier. As always, I was sick with worry, but I knew things would be okay. They always were.

One night, Joey's parents rang our bell. My dad opened the door.

"Joe, Marge, how are...." The smile crumpled off Dad's face.

Joey's father shoved a paper into my dad's hand, and ushered his crying wife onto the sofa.

"Hon, Joe and Marge are here. Come down here now," my dad called up the steps.

Mom rushed into the room, and saw Dad reading a telegram. Joey's parents were holding each other. "Oh my God!" Mom wailed and threw herself at Marge on the couch.

Dad hands shook as he read. "He's M I A? Missing in Action? Joe, Marge, that could be good. That just means he's separated from his unit, or he and some other guys are holed up somewhere with a busted radio, doesn't it?"

Joe, Sr. growled, "It means they don't know if he's dead but they haven't found his body, or if he's injured and dying in the jungle, or if he's in some hospital, so damaged they don't know who he is. He could be a P O W."

Marge and Mom started wailing in unison. I did nothing. I probably had the same expression on my face Dad did, since I was so much like him; stunned silence, no tears, no anguish; nothing. Numbness.

Finally, Dad said, "Maybe not. At least they haven't found his body, so he must be alive."

Joey's father spat, "Or blown to bits or burned beyond recognition or,..."

"Stop it!" Marge screamed. "Just stop it! This is my baby we're talking about! Mine! I carried him inside my body for nine months, pushed him out of me, and fed him from my breasts! Mine! You're supposed to be making this easier for me! Dammit! You're not helping!"

"Sue, would you get Mr. and Mrs. Ramsey some iced tea?" Dad asked in his dead voice.

Joey's mom wailed, "I don't want any damned iced tea! I want my baby back!"

I'm strong, or maybe I'm slow, but it finally sank in. I might never see my Joey again. I felt completely alone. Mom was awash in tears with Marge and Joe. I looked at Dad. I never saw such a look of pained love from him before. He helped me to the loveseat and held me while I cried. For the first time in my life, I saw him cry too.

Joey's parents went home when Marge ran out of tears. Joe helped her to her feet, kissed my mom on the cheek, shook Dad's hand, and then hugged me. "I'll call you or stop by every day, whether I hear anything or not. I know Joey wants me to do that."

When the front door closed, Mom said, "I need to go to bed." Dad followed her up to their room. I sat on the loveseat blowing my nose, wondering whether I would ever feel Joey's arms around me again. When I went upstairs, I was exhausted from crying, but I couldn't sleep. I paced, looked at photo albums, read his poems, and stared at his self-portrait he had painted for me. I cried for two days, trying to decide whether I could ever be happy again.

On the third da

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 05 Oct 2026 08:14:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 5

Steffi Meets Mom.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Mom was talking to and walking with Nicholas. He was about four inches taller than her, short brown hair, what looked like brown eyes and nicely dressed in a sweater and slacks with brown loafers. I stepped forward to introduce myself, “Hi, I’m Rob--glad you could make it.”

“Thanks, I’m Nick.” I introduced Steffi and back into the car we went. The Subaru is small so the men sat in front for the ride north. It took us about a half hour to get to White Plains and another ten to find the restaurant. I’d never eaten at Morton’s and I was eagerly looking forward to an excellent meal. We had a 5:30 reservation which would give us plenty of time to get acquainted. In the interest of encouraging conversation I went first, explaining how I had become a singer and more important, how I had met Steffi. I told a lot about that day at Malden High, but conveniently forgot to mention Steffi’s reaction to my harp’s glissando.

I encouraged Mom and Nick to order drinks while Steffi and I had iced tea. Steffi went next, telling all about her family; even about the dispute with her father that led to us living together and marrying so quickly. She also told about my day at her school, but from her perspective. I heard for the first time what the girls thought about me; how they thought I was “so hot” and how all the girls were so jealous that she had landed me. Mom and I laughed at some of her descriptions, mostly because we knew Steffi. She could be so serious one minute and so silly the next. Surprisingly, Nick went next.

“Okay,” he began, “I already told Christina that I was divorced, but I didn’t tell her how painful it was. I have two kids and I haven’t been able to see them since the divorce. That’s because her father is a millionaire and she had a whole team of lawyers where I could only afford some kid out of night school. Her parents never liked me; wrong religion, wrong socio-economic level, not enough snob appeal; you know the story. Angie even told me the divorce was her parents’ idea. If she didn’t do it they’d cut her off without a penny. I guess they scared the devil out of her. Anyway, I have these two beautiful kids; a boy and a girl; who will never know their father. And I’ll never know them. I often wonder what those bastards will tell the kids about me; probably that I was killed in an accident. That’s why I’ve never tried to get involved with anyone. I was hurt too badly. Christina is the only woman I know who isn’t like the others. She’s always been kind and considerate to me.”

The waiter came and we ordered, and, of course, I ordered too much; lobster bisque, lettuce wedge with bleu cheese dressing, filet medium rare, and an order of fries to share with Steffi. Steffi also ordered the salad and filet, Mom and Nick decided to split a porterhouse for two which I thought was a positive sign. We chatted about everything and nothing during our meal which, if anything, exceeded our expectations. At one point I got a chuckle out of Steffi and Mom when I stuck a long French fry in my mouth and grunted to Steffi. She took the other end in her mouth and we ate our way to a kiss. We must kiss a hundred times a day, so it was no big deal, but I wanted to put Nick at ease with the idea of romantic involvement and a kiss from Steffi was always something to cherish. Nick was a bit sheepish and nervous when he put a long fry into his mouth.
“Don’t look at me,” I exclaimed. Steffi laughed and Mom just smiled, but she did accept the invitation, lingering at the end just enough to show interest. I was pleased when Steffi patted my thigh. We agreed that this could be a good match.

I was stuffed after eating all that food, but Steffi wanted to share cheesecake. “What the hell,” I thought, “I’ve already had enough cholesterol to last a month. What’s a little more?” I agreed and Nick and Mom also agreed to share. It would be interesting to watch how the sharing would proceed. In the end, Nick deferred to Mom who was busy deferring to him. It took them almost fifteen minutes to down a single piece of cheesecake. The check came and Nick offered graciously to share. “Thanks, Nick, but it’s my treat. I forgot to tell you, Mom that Les is negotiating with the orchestra for two more Christmas concerts. I told him I’d only consider it if they paid fifteen. I told you we’re planning to marry before Christmas.”

“Do you mean fifteen thousand?” It was Nick, somewhat incredulous.

“Yeah, fifteen thousand each so I think I can afford dinner.” I checked the bill; it was just under $345 including 10% sales tax. I paid with my Visa and raised the total to $420 to provide a generous tip for the excellent service. We were weaving out on the sidewalk when we left, not because we were drunk; Mom and Nick had two drinks and I doubted that would have much of an impact. The problem was that we had all overeaten. Back into the car we went, but this time Mom directed Steffi to the front seat. I had driven almost twenty minutes when Mom told us, “I’ll go with Nick once we’re at the mall, Rob.”

“Does that mean we’ll finally have some privacy tonight?” I was such a terrible tease. Steffi laughed, but Mom laughed so hard she actually choked.

Only when she was back under control did she explain to the confused Nick. “Privacy hardly seems to be a requirement for these two. For Nick’s information approximately how many times have you two made love since you’ve been in my privacy deprived apartment?”

“I think I lost track, Mom,” I replied, continuing the joke.

“I’ll tell you, Mom,” commented Steffi, eager to join in the fun. “Let’s see; we got here Wednesday evening so; Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and nothing yet today unfortunately, would make; I think; four times, or maybe five, but it could be more.” She had a huge grin on her face when she continued, “Of course, we’re madly in love with each other; and we are engaged; so; .”

“I knew about four of those; three from Steffi screaming in the middle of the night and one from a set of wet towels in the bathroom. Actually, I’m jealous.”

Mom turned to Nick; “Relax, Nick; we’re only normal American teenagers; normal horny American teenagers.”

We all had another laugh at that. Ten minutes later we pulled into the parking lot and Nick directed us to his car. He thanked me again as he helped Mom out of the car. Steffi and I said good-bye and I drove off. We couldn’t wait to get back to the apartment. I had barely parked the car before Steffi and I bolted out and ran up the stairs. I had the key out and unlocked the door in seconds. Our clothes dropped to the floor as we raced to the shower. I cursed this old apartment; it took forever for the water to heat, or so it seemed. We raced through cleaning each other, dried hurriedly and laughed all the way to my bedroom. I pulled back the blanket and sheet for Steffi, but she pulled me in on top of her. We rolled across the narrow bed, almost falling out the other side before we stopped and had our first kiss. This was no “strip of bacon” or “French fry” kiss. This was raw animal passion as we ground our lips and tongues together. Steffi’s arms were wrapped tightly around my body, her mound grinding against my thigh.

We rolled around until Steffi lay atop my body. Pulling back from the kiss, she raised her hips and slowly engulfed me within her tight sheath. She exhaled as she sank onto me, demonstrating her rapture; her ecstasy; as her cunt was stretched around my thick organ. Very slowly she began to rock, driving her hot hard clit into my abdomen. So wrapped up in each other were we that we failed to hear my mother enter the apartment with Nick trailing behind her.

In Another room.

“What did I tell you, Nick? Not too eager are they? Look at these clothes thrown all over the floor. Help me pick them up, will you?”

“Do you do this kind of thing often?”

“No, I just met Steffi on Wednesday evening although I knew that she and Rob were engaged. Rob attends college in Massachusetts so he’s not home too often and he’s always been neat before. I doubt he thought we’d come in so soon. Here, I’ll take that bra.” Nick held out his hand as though he couldn’t get rid of it quickly enough. “Things will get back to normal tomorrow afternoon once they’ve returned to school. Thanks, I’ll set these aside so they can take them back. Want a drink?”

“Um; no thanks, I don’t like to drive when I’ve been drinking.”

“Okay; then how about a kiss?” She offered.

“Uh; sure.”

“Good; c’mon into my bedroom. You know; just in case.”

“But what will they think?”

“First of all, I doubt they’ll even notice, but even if they do; so what? We’re adults and I assume we’d both be consenting. Well, I know I would. I’ve wanted this moment for a long time, Nick. And I think you’ve wanted it, too. Don’t you think we’ve wasted enough time?” She held out her hand in invitation. Slowly, he moved to her, extending his arm. Christina pulled him to her. Their bodies met first, their lips a millisecond later. They kissed holding each other, body to body, for many minutes as tongues explored insistently, breaking it only to move into the bedroom where they could take their lust to another level.

Christina stood in front of Nick as she lifted his sweater over his head and swiftly unbuttoned his shirt. His tee-shirt soon followed. She ran her nails down his chest and around his nipples; she could sense his desire. She unbuckled his belt and allowed his slacks to fall to his feet. Thumbs inside his waistband forced his briefs to follow. Christina knelt to remove his shoes and socks and to help him to step out of his pants, admiring his long thick erection which was just at eye level. Next she stood arms open to encourage Nick to reciprocate. He moved closer and whispered, “God, you’re beautiful.”

“I’m glad you think so, but don’t you think I’d like to be naked, too so I can feel your skin against mine; so I can rub against your beautiful hard cock.” Nick’s hands were shaking as he began to remove her blouse. She turned around so he could unclasp her bra. His hands found her firm C-cup tits; he loved their smoothness and how her areolas reacted to his touch. His mouth found her bare shoulder as he kissed and licked his way up her neck.

Nick wrapped his hands around her waist. She unbuttoned her slacks and stepped out then turned into Nick’s arms and another long steamy kiss. “Now explain to me why we haven’t done this sooner. Why did we wait so long?”

“I; I was afraid. I still am. I don’t want to be hurt again.” Nick admitted.

“I understand, but, Nick, there are never any guarantees in life. I was in love with Rob’s father and I had a whole life planned out when he disappeared. I was three months pregnant and kicked out by my parents. I came home from my job at the supermarket to find he’d gone; not only left, but cleaned out all my money and what little jewelry I had. I was broke and broken hearted. I remembered the saying, ‘what doesn’t kill you will make you stronger.’ It didn’t kill me, but it definitely made me stronger. I’ve been alone ever since, except for Rob, of course, but that’s different. I need someone as much as you do.” She lay back on the bed pulling him with her.

She led his hand to her cunt; her hot wet cunt; as she reached to feel his powerful erection for the first time. “You have no idea how much I’ve wanted and waited for this, Nick.”

“Me too, Christina. I don’t know why I wasn’t more assertive. You gave me every sign you were interested.”

“You’re here now, Nick; that’s all that matters. Can you reach that drawer? I have some condoms there. I bought them a month or so ago; I was hopeful and I like to be prepared.” Nick leaned forward and reached the drawer; he pulled the small package onto the bed where they could reach them when needed. “I hope you’ll forgive me for making you wait, but I need a taste of that pretty cock of yours. Just lie back here and let me sample you.” Christina slid down his body to lick the slippery pre-cum from his tip. “Oh my, Nick, You do taste delicious. I can hardly wait to have you in my cunt.” She stopped talking then as she fellated him, taking him deep into her mouth and throat. Nick seemed to be paralyzed as she moved up and down, bringing him closer and closer to a thunderous orgasm.

She stopped before he came; she wanted him to cool down a bit before they fucked. She kissed the tip and rubbed his balls for a few minutes before sitting up to straddle his thighs. She reached for the condoms and once the foil wrapper was opened, gently unrolled the latex sheath down his shaft. Moving forward she placed it at the entrance to her sex. Christina stared into his clear brown eyes as his cock slowly disappeared into her. “Oh God! You feel so good in me, Nick! It’s been so long; too long.”

“I love this, Christina. You feel wonderful; so incredibly tight. I’m sorry, but I don’t think I’ll last too long.”

“That’s okay, we can do it again in a couple of hours and again when we wake up in the morning.”

Nick gulped several times, “Morning?”

“Sure, why not? Don’t you want to fuck me again?”

“Sure, but; what about?”

“Rob? Steffi? Believe me, they’ll be thrilled. We can go to church in the morning, just like a real family.”

“You make it sound so simple, Christina.”

“It is simple, Nick; you stay overnight, we fuck several times, get up, have breakfast, and go to church. We come home, have lunch, see Rob and Steffi off, come back in and fuck some more. Sound like a plan to you? Oh yeah; call me Chris, will you please. Christina sounds so formal.”

Nick suddenly increased his pace and was just about to cum when he heard a loud primal scream. “What the?”

“Unless I’m mistaken that was Steffi with another great orgasm. Now, come on Nick. Cum for me.” He continued for three more thrusts before grunting several times as his semen erupted into the waiting sheath. He was completely drained when it ended. Christina moved down to lie on his chest. Reaching down she pulled off him and removed the condom from his organ. She dropped it onto a tissue and placed it onto the night stand. She slowly stroked him, pulling any remaining semen from his sagging cock. She brought her hand to her mouth and tasted his ejaculate. She licked her fingers clean and kissed Nick, pulling the blanket over them. “Let’s get some sleep while we can, okay?” She lay at his side, her leg over his, her arm over his chest, her head resting gently on his shoulder.

CHAPTER 11

I was pumping my cock into Steffi furiously. I knew she was close. I recognized the signs; the frantic irregular breathing, the subtle shaking, the glazing over of her eyes. She arched her back as it hit, screaming as her sexual frustrations erupted from her body. I was only seconds behind her, flooding her cunt and womb with slick white semen. We lay in bed exhausted from our exertions.

Steffi had pulled the blanket up over our bodies when I thought I heard a loud grunt. ‘Did you hear something, Rob?”

“Yeah, sounded like me when I’m cumming.” Steffi’s head jumped back. Even in the dim light I could tell that she was staring into my eyes.

“Do you think?”

“I don’t know; maybe; let me get up for a second.” I eased out of bed and opened the door, taking a quick check up the hallway. I thought I could hear some talking through the door.” I snuck back to Steffi, carefully closing the door on the way. “I think I heard some talking from Mom’s bedroom; all right!”

Steffi hugged me and whispered, “I hope you’re right. Let’s get some sleep. Maybe we’ll wake up during the night. I’m feeling horny again. Damn! I’ll never get enough of you.” She kissed me and snuggled against me. She wiggled her body several times until she was comfortable and we went to sleep.

Sleeping in the apartment you get accustomed to certain sounds; the passing of a car in the street, the sounds of footsteps on the sidewalk, even an occasional conversation between passersby. However, there are sounds you don’t normally hear; squeaking mattress springs, grunts or squeals of joy. Those will wake me and that was why I awoke around three. I raised my head to hear better and that was Steffi’s signal to kiss me. “I was hoping you’d wake up,” she whispered, “I want you again. Somehow, I don’t think we’ll be the only ones fucking.”

“Yeah, they woke me up, too. I’m really glad. Nick seems nice and Mom does need someone. She’s too young to be alone all the time. Why don’t you lie on your side? Face away from me. That’s it.” Steffi raised her leg, placing it over mine and exposing her wet cunt to my cock. She reached for my cock and, finding it hot and hard, pulled it into her slit. I pushed the rest of the way, seating myself deep into her. One hand found her clit; it was already hard and hot and peeking out from its protective hood. My other hand found her nipples. Betraying her need they were already hard. I pulled and pinched and rolled them. She turned her head to face me. “Oh God, Rob; oh God! Fuck me. Fuck me hard!”

I liked to give Steffi what she wanted and needed. She didn’t ask for much. I pounded her poor cunt relentlessly; without pity. It was what she wanted, after all. I pumped her for all I was worth while I pinched her clit firmly. She began to shake uncontrollably, but I only fucked her harder and faster until I became worried that the bed would collapse from the strain. Fortunately, she came; and hard; remembering to clamp her hands over her mouth. I continued for several minutes before I was able to relax as my orgasm spread warmly over my body. I held Steffi tightly and whispered that I loved her. In the ensuing quiet I thought I could hear the box springs straining in Mom’s room. “Not bad,” I thought, “twice in one night; just like us.”

We slept until 7:30 when Steffi wanted to go again. “Perhaps this would be a good time for an anatomy lesson. I’m not built like you. I have limits although you obviously have none. Why don’t you sit on my face? I can still use my tongue if you want.”

“No; let’s just get up and shower. I like it better when we can do each other.” I kissed her and jumped out of bed.

“Knowing that Nick is here, maybe I’d better go out and check. Let me get my jeans on.” I opened the door cautiously and tiptoed down the hallway. There was nobody in the bathroom so I returned for Steffi who threw on a robe and accompanied me into the shower. We made it quick, realizing that there might well be two more showers this morning. We dried ourselves and Steffi left while I shaved. I left the door open to dissipate the steam from the shower while I lathered my face and began to remove my stubble. I turned when I heard a noise at the door. “Oh, hi Nick; come on in. Do whatever you need to do. I’ll be out of here in a minute.” I continued to shave while he walked in red faced to piss. As promised I was gone in less than a minute, closing the door as I left. I had just turned the corner when my mother left her bedroom and walked into the bathroom. “Morning, Mom.

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 08:13:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 4

It’s a family affair.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

CHAPTER 9

I played in our last basketball game before Thanksgiving on Tuesday evening. Most of our games were against other Division III schools, but this one was a tune up for perennial powerhouse Boston College which, unfortunately, was Steffi’s favorite college team. I played well but we got our asses kicked. What else would anyone expect against an ACC team? Steffi was there for me when I walked out of the locker room. “I thought you played so well, Rob, but their guys were so huge.”

“It’s okay, I never thought we’d have a chance against them. On the positive side they’ll be the best team we face all year and we lost by less than 20 so maybe we’ll be good later when the games really count. We’ll see.”

We packed the car that evening and went to bed, something I looked forward to with greater enthusiasm now that Steffi was with me all the time. My last class ended at eleven on Wednesday morning. I returned to the house to fill a cooler with Cokes and some ice. My next stop was the high school. It was really funny, but now that Steffi was eighteen she was able to write and sign her own excuse notes. This one went: “Please excuse Steffi Goldwasser at noon today for a family trip. (Signed) Steffi Goldwasser.” I found the whole idea nothing less than incredible as I walked into the office and asked for her. I had to show my ID which I thought was odd since she was an adult in the eyes of the law. One of the secretaries asked if I was THE Rob Kerwood. I assured her that I was and asked what we should do once Steffi and I married. “Just come in and tell us, that’s all. We’ll make the adjustment right here on our computers.” I thanked them as Steffi entered. We left less than a minute later.

“I’m excited, Rob. I can’t wait to meet your mother and thank her.”

“Thank her,” I asked as I buckled my seat belt.

“Yes; for you and for her advice about hating. I just hope she likes me.”

“I think she will. She likes sincere honest people, and I’d say that’s you to a ‘T.’” I turned on the CD player and listened to Swan Lake as I turned onto Alewife Brook Parkway on our way to the Mass Pike. I had driven roughly an hour when I pulled off onto US 84 toward Hartford and New York City. A few minutes later I pulled off in Sturbridge. There was an old-time candy store there that my mom just loved. We picked out an assortment of goodies for her and for ourselves, as well. I paid with my charge card and we returned to the car. I allowed Steffi to drive because the traffic was and would be pretty light for a while. I had never seen her drive and I didn’t want to put her into a bad situation that she couldn’t handle. After a while I realized that she was just as good as me; careful and cautious, but not afraid. More important--she didn’t drive too fast for the conditions. There were a lot of trucks on the road today that required special care. I relaxed and closed my eyes, resting for more than a half hour. We pulled off into a rest stop to use the facilities. I bought her a late lunch and we were back on the road in minutes.

Traffic got really heavy outside Hartford and slowed to a crawl. I could see flashing blue lights way off in the distance; great, an accident. I knew now that we’d be late. Handing Steffi my phone I asked her to phone my mom and tell her we’d likely be late. “Hi, Ms. Kerwood, it’s Steffi, Rob’s fianc . Yes, it’s nice to speak to you, too. Rob wants you to know that we’re stuck in a huge traffic jam outside Hartford. I don’t think we’ve moved a half mile in the last thirty minutes. Hold on a sec, please. What, Rob? Oh, okay; Ms. Kerwood, Rob suggests we get a pizza when we get there since we have no idea when it’ll be. Would that be okay with you? All right; I’ll tell him. See you soon; bye.”

Steffi ended the call and turned to me, “Your mom says we should call when we get off 95 in New Rochelle. Is that right?” I nodded as I changed lanes to get around a huge tractor trailer, one with tandem trailers, so I could see what was happening up ahead. “Okay, she says she’ll order your favorite and have it delivered. She sounded really nice.”

“That’s a good sign.” We crept forward until we reached the crash scene. I could see what happened immediately. Some idiot had tried to cross the median and pulled out in front of a big rig that was doing 65 miles per hour and was unable to stop. I told Steffi to look away. The guy’s head was at an angle through the broken window that showed immediately that he was dead. I felt badly for his family and for the poor truck driver that would have to live the rest of his life knowing that he had killed someone, even if it wasn’t his fault. We learned later on the internet that the car driver had been on the phone at the time of the accident. What a shame.

The rest of the trip was uneventful. We passed the time singing old standards and oldies from the fifties and sixties. We got some interesting looks from cars we passed or who passed us, but we had a really good time. It was just past seven when we reached New Rochelle. Steffi called Mom again; we’d be there in about twenty minutes.

If Steffi was shocked when she saw where I had lived she hid it well. I parked behind the building in the slot reserved for our apartment. In all her years there my mother had never owned a car or even learned to drive. I learned in school and had to ask my buddy Jimmy if one of his parents would take me for the test.

We walked up the rickety back stairs to the second floor and turned left. I told her to knock at 2D. Mom opened the door and they stood there for a moment sizing each other up before I gently pushed Steffi forward. “Mom; this is Steffi, the woman who’s captured my heart. Steff, this is obviously my mother.”

“Hi, Ms. Kerwood; it a real pleasure to meet you and I also want to thank you.”

“It’s nice to meet you, too Steffi, but why are you thanking me?” We sat in the living room, Steffi and me on the new couch.

“New furniture, eh?”

“Yes, Rob; go ahead Steffi.” I listened as Steffi recounted the misadventure with her father, how she left home rather than give me up, and how we came to live together. I rubbed her back as she spoke. I wanted her to know that I was there for her. She had just finished when the doorbell rang. I jumped up to pay for the pizza. We moved into the kitchen, sitting at the old enameled steel table with all its chips and cracks. It was old when I was a baby and it hadn’t improved with age. I had just split up the pie and distributed the pieces when Steffi spoke again.

“I also want to thank you for doing such a great job with Rob. He’s the most unselfish and giving person I’ve ever met.”

“Thank you, Steffi. It wasn’t always easy, although Rob was usually a pleasure to deal with.” The conversation went on for hours until Mom excused herself to bed. “Oh; I assume you’ll make love while you’re here so I’d like to know if you’re noisy.”

“Um; Rob’s not,” Steffi replied and even I had to laugh.

“Okay, I have some earplugs. The neighbors will just have to make do. I hope being in a twin bed will be okay. I don’t have anything bigger.”

“It’ll be fine, Ms. Kerwood.”

“That’s something we’ll have to change. I can’t have my future daughter-in-law calling me anything so formal.”

“Can I call you Mom?”

“You’d better!” They hugged and we were a family. We waited until Mom had cleared the bathroom before starting our shower. It was a bit of a struggle fitting into the tub but that just meant I’d constantly be in touch with Steffi’s glorious body. We dried each other as was our habit and went into bed. I lay on my back while Steffi crawled on top of me. I became hard in a millisecond. Steffi kissed me and, wasting no time, pulled me into her warm wet cunt.

Sitting up she rocked on my cock, driving her hard clit against me forcefully. Maybe it was the circumstances, but we both came quickly and, more importantly, silently. Steffi giggled as she turned around and cleaned my cock with her mouth, sucking up her juices and any residual semen. She straddled my leg, threw her arm over my body and kissed me good night. I pulled the blanket up over our naked bodies and we went to sleep. Tomorrow would be a long day.

We had agreed that we would sleep naked, as usual, but keep a set of “pajamas” by the side of the bed, essentially a tee shirt and gym shorts. Fortunately, hers were pink so I doubted I’d make a mistake. We were up early and dressed, but not before Mom had put the coffee on. Steffi volunteered to help with the dinner which was interesting since she could barely make toast or boil water. None the less Mom took the time to teach her. I could hear them talking and joking about the turkey as Steffi made the stuffing under Mom’s direction. She stuffed the bird and placed the bacon on top. Mom always did that to make it moist, besides we all know everything’s better with bacon.

I settled in after a light lunch to take in the football game. The turkey was done around 4:30; it has always been my job to get it out of the oven. I carefully placed several towels on the Formica surface and lifted the roasting pan up and out. Once I was done I couldn’t resist taking a piece of the bacon, now crisp and mostly stuck to the turkey’s skin. I pulled up a long strip and placed one end into my mouth before tapping Steffi on the shoulder. She turned and laughed. Mom heard her, turned and laughed, too. “You’d better humor him Steffi or else he’ll keep it up all night.”

Steffi took the hint and took the other end into her mouth. Together we bit our way up the strip, stopping only when our lips met.

“You know, all you had to do was ask.”

“Okay, I’m asking.” Steffi rolled her eyes, but threw her arms around my neck and kissed me madly for several minutes. She broke it with a pat on my backside. “Just let me know when you’re getting another piece. I enjoyed it almost as much as I enjoyed you.”

Dinner was served around six. As usual, I had carved the turkey and, as usual, it was a small one; suitable for such a small family grouping. We all sat at the table, but now the old table was covered with a plastic table cloth. I began the blessing: “I usually have many reasons to be thankful; my health, my singing ability, my success, and, of course, my mother. Now I have something else that dwarfs the others. I have the love of the most beautiful woman I have ever known. Steffi, you have made me the luckiest man on the planet.” From there I moved into a traditional blessing, thanking God for our food, health, and family. Then we dug in. I was pleased to see that Steffi wasn’t holding back. It showed me that she felt comfortable with my mother. They chatted like old buddies throughout the meal. Too soon it was over, although I did, again as usual, eat way too much. We cleaned up and retired to the living room for some TV. Steffi snuggled up next to me, pulling my arm around her. I glanced at my mother, noticing she looked on with approval.

About an hour later we had dessert. We always had the same things; pumpkin pie for Mom (I hated pumpkin) and chocolate cream for me. Mom showed Steffi how to whip the cream and make sure it didn’t turn into butter. I ate too much pie, but so did Steffi having a slice of each and giving her approval to both. We cleaned up while Mom showered in preparation for tomorrow’s work. She worked in a big department store and tomorrow was “Black Friday,” a day when all the employees would be busy from opening to closing. It would have been nice to sleep in, especially with Steffi, but we were going to the high school for the basketball practice. All the recent graduates would show and scrimmage against the varsity.

We showered and climbed naked into bed. Steffi slithered over my body. We kissed briefly and I asked her, “So, how was your day?”

“Wonderful, Rob; I love your mother. She has such strength and she accepted me so easily. I was afraid she wouldn’t like me; too young, Jewish, not good enough for her son, I don’t know; any reason, but she’s been so nice.” I smiled. I was really happy for both of us.

“So, now that you’re happy and stuffed with food; .”

“Simple; I want to be stuffed with you. I can be the turkey and you can be the stuffing; or the stuffer for my stuffee.”

“Lame, but I still love you. Roll onto your side. I want to try something new.” I moved her to my side facing away from me. Pulling her leg back over mine, opened her cunt to me. I pushed forward to rub her clit with my cock’s tip. Soon Steffi was moaning continuously as she turned on. I pulled back and thrust forward, sliding into her hot wet tightness. Steffi’s moans were louder; more insistent, more demanding. I rubbed her swollen nipple with my other hand; her moaning became louder.

I pushed into her hard, driving her forward, but holding her back with my strength. I reached around to tickle her clit, finding it hard and swollen in her desire and her need as I continued to pound her sensitive cunt. I brushed it gently, but she gripped my hand, forcing it firmly into her sex. “Harder, Rob,” she begged. I pinched it as I would her nipple and she exploded. Unfortunately, she forgot where she was and screamed in her passion then clamped her hand over her mouth as I laughed and laughed, still pumping her cunt hard. I had barely finished laughing when I grunted almost as loudly, signaling the onset of my orgasm. Over and over I sprayed her cunt with my rich sperm-laden juice. Exhausted, I began to withdraw until she stopped me, holding me within her body. “Let’s sleep like this,” she whispered.

“You’ve got to be kidding. If I stay in you I’ll be hard the entire time. That means I’ll be moving and neither one of us will get any sleep. It’s a nice idea, but not tonight. We have to get up early.” I pulled out, turned her around, kissed her and told her I loved her while she pulled up the blanket. We slept soundly in each other’s arms.

Mom laughed when she saw us the following morning. “That must have been a really good one, Steffi. I think you could have been heard blocks away.” Then she laughed again and hugged the red-faced Steffi and kissed her.
I kissed her once Mom had turned away. She looked up at me and whispered, “I’m so embarrassed, Rob.”

Mom heard her and replied, “No reason to be embarrassed, Steffi. Most women would kill for an orgasm like that. I know I would.” We settled down to breakfast and showered quickly before driving the short distance to the high school. I introduced Steffi to the coach and went to dress while she ambled to the bleachers. Practice was fun, but not as much as I thought it would be.

We returned to the apartment where I carved the rest of the turkey in preparation for tonight’s dinner. I placed the carcass in a really big pot with about six quarts of water. Steffi washed and sliced about a pound of carrots and a bunch of celery. However, I wouldn’t let her do the onions. Most people cry when they slice onions, but I seem to be mostly immune. All these went into the pot along with some salt and pepper. I covered it and let it come to a boil, before turning the flame down to let it simmer.

I’d been making this soup since I was in seventh grade when I thought it was a waste to throw out so much food. We were in a much better situation financially now that I was working, but I still loved the soup. We’d have soup and turkey sandwiches for dinner tonight. I’d take Mom and Steffi out to eat tomorrow. I had something special planned.
Steffi asked me what we would do while the soup simmered. “Nothing; we just wait until I decide to remove all the bones,” I replied. She nodded silently and turned to walk down the hallway. She returned a few minutes later with a large bath towel which she spread on the carpet. “What?”

“Simple; we can fill the time with some fucking; right here on the floor.”

“Uh; you know, we have a nice bed right in there?”

“Sure, but I’m feeling a bit kinky this morning, especially after watching you sweat this morning. I’ll bet your cock has an interesting taste, so?”

I chuckled. Life would never be dull with Steffi around. I stood and held my arms out. She jumped into an embrace, her arms running under and around mine as her hands clasped my head and pulled it down to meet her slightly open lips. Our mouths met, warm and moist, as her tongue snaked around mine, tickling my gums and palate.

One hand left my head, searching my crotch for my engorging organ. She found it in seconds and her groping motion only encouraged its growth. My hands on her back pulled her to my body, freeing her hands to open my belt and jeans. They slid immediately to my ankles. My boxers followed and an instant later Steffi pushed my sweatshirt and tee shirt over my head. I stood now totally naked in front of her. Steffi stood back admiring her prize then came forward again, but instead of kissing me she dropped to her knees and took my cock into her hand, my balls into the other.

“You know, Rob these are really beautiful. I love the shape of the head. It reminds me of a medieval monk; like one of those who used to spend their lives copying manuscripts. I also wonder why it’s so spongy when the rest is so hard. I’ve also noticed the skin. It’s loose so when you fuck me it seems to stay still while the part underneath moves back and forth. All in all it’s like a beautiful mystery, but I love it; everything about it. Now let me show you.”

Her tongue out, she slowly licked all around the monk’s head; her eyes glued onto mine. I could see the pleasure in her eyes, the knowledge that she was giving me infinite pleasure with her tongue as she would later no doubt with other parts; her tits and her cunt. She was so giving; so loving; so wonderful. No wonder I loved her so much. Looking down I saw her engulf my organ, swallowing the entire eight inches before bottoming out against my pubic hair. My legs grew weak and I tottered against the couch before falling to the floor. Steffi continued working me over, running her tongue up and down the ultra-sensitive underside of my shaft. Suddenly, she pulled back and moved her head a bit lower. She kissed my scrotum and sucked each testicle slowly into her mouth. She rolled them around with her tongue and gently allowed each one to pop out from between her lips.

She moved me onto the towel and began the most sensuous striptease, slowly removing her sweater, jeans, bra and panties. She turned around and shook her ass in my face. I reached up and pulled her down to me. Her body met mine; we spoke at the very same instant, “I love you.” We pulled each other close then we became one as she sank down on me. Her face showed me her utter contentment as we met. I held her ass as we found a rhythm, one that would make the feeling last. You’d think that fucking every day would become boring, but no; Steffi and I managed to find new ways to excite each other; to show each other our love. Steffi had a great imagination and there was little she wouldn’t do to help me. Today she rotated her tight cunt around in circles, flexing her Kegel muscles as she went. It was the closest to Heaven I’ve ever been. I reached up to massage her clit, but she stopped me. “Later, darling; this one’s for you; all for you.” She fell to my chest and kissed me again. It was more than I could take. I made one strong thrust as I emptied my balls into her. I held S

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 03 Oct 2026 08:11:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 3

Our relationship develops.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

After morning singing and smooching, Steffi & I rose, walked downstairs, and dressed. I drove her to a local sub shop for a couple of Italian subs. We ate on the living room table with some Cokes from the refrigerator. Suddenly, I jumped up. “I bought you something; actually two somethings.” I carried a big plastic bag from the hall closet. She opened it and her eyes went wide.

“It’s really not that big a deal; just a college sweatshirt and a T-shirt you can use as a night gown. We can’t be together overnight, but we can be close this way.”

“I love them, Rob and I love you; so much.” She reached up and pulled me down for another long wet and extremely passionate kiss. She shrugged into the sweatshirt as we continued with our meal. An hour later we made love again. After a quick shower I took her home.

CHAPTER 7

I met Steffi every afternoon when school was out. We saw each other every Saturday and all day Sunday, too. Jewish Steffi had a higher attendance rate at my church than some of the regular Methodists in the congregation. Rather than tire of each other our relationship grew stronger by the day. Unfortunately, it couldn’t continue. On October 15th basketball practice began and I had to step up my rehearsal time for my upcoming concert. Steffi spent many hours with me in that ugly black practice room. One day, under the guise of playing back a song I was working on, I played the tape of her orgasm from that Sunday afternoon. Poor Steffi; her face turned bright red, but I did kiss her and tell her that I loved her and that was enough.

My concerts; Friday night, Saturday afternoon and night, and Sunday afternoon and night; went extremely well. Symphony Hall was sold out. I wasn’t all that surprised. The critics raved about my mini-concert back in September. Ticket sales were brisk thereafter.

I invited Steffi and her entire family to be my guests for the Saturday night show. They also had backstage passes so my dressing room was crowded after the concert. I arranged for them to meet Heath Lockner who was extremely gracious, spending almost a half hour when he could have been en route to his family. Everything was going so well; too well as it turned out.

The second week in November I once again had lunch with the Goldwassers on a Saturday after basketball practice that morning. After lunch we sat in the family room watching a football game. I was on the floor with my back against the couch; Steffi was next to me, my arm around her shoulders. For some reason I would never understand her father got the idea to ask me if I had ever kissed Steffi. “Yes, sir we have kissed any number of times,” I replied honestly.

“What about sex? Have you tried to force her to have sex with you?”

“Dr. Goldwasser, I would never ever force anyone to have sex with me, least of all Steffi.”

“I notice you did not deny having sex, just forcing her.”

“That is not a subject I would discuss with anyone. It’s simply only Steffi’s business and mine.”

“I see. So you have had sex with her. I have half a mind to call the police and have you arrested.”

“For what, Daddy?” Steffi was becoming upset.

“For statutory rape, of course.”

Now Steffi laughed. “Daddy, the age of consent in Massachusetts is sixteen. I’m eighteen, remember?”

“Okay, then; regular rape.”

“Daddy, Rob never forced me to do anything. I was more than willing, believe me. I would never testify otherwise because it just isn’t true.” I wasn’t very happy with how this conversation was evolving. I thought her father liked me and now it was like Torquemada and the Spanish Inquisition in here.

Finally, I heard the words I dreaded, “Robert, I think you should leave. You are no longer welcome here.” I wasn’t about to argue. This conversation was totally irrational and I learned early on in life not to try to argue with irrational people. I got up and walked toward the door. Steffi’s mom put a soothing hand on my arm when I passed so I knew I had at least one ally. I left a minute later.

Steffi was livid. “Daddy, I have no intention of giving up Rob because of your antiquated and idiotic ideas.”

“No daughter of mine is going to have sex out of wedlock like some trampy whore. You’re too young.”

“I’m too young? I’m eighteen. Ask Jeremy; I’ll bet that half the kids in his class have had sex!”

“That’s different. He’s a boy.”

“What? Excuse me? That’s ridiculous. What does that have to do with it?”

“He can’t get pregnant and bring disgrace to our family. Besides, young men are expected to sow their wild oats.”

“Daddy; you’re being an ass!” Steffi turned and left, storming up the stairs in a huff.

“I apologize, Jeremy. You shouldn’t have had to witness that. Perhaps it would be best if you went upstairs so your father and I can talk.” Jeremy walked out of the room, but turned in the doorway, “I do have to agree with Steffi, Dad. You ARE being an ass.”

Once he was out of the room Mrs. Goldwasser asked her husband, “Neil, what the hell was that all about? Steffi is not ten, you know.”

“I don’t care. No daughter of mine is going to sleep around like a whore.”

“Oh God, just listen to yourself. Steffi is not sleeping around. She’s had sex with exactly two boys. She’s madly in love with Rob and he’s in love with her, too.”

“That’s absurd. They’ve only known each other for two months.”

“Perhaps if you would listen with just half the energy you use in shooting your mouth off you would have some idea what’s going on. One of these days you might think of moving into the twentieth century.”

“Excuse me, but this is the twenty-first century.”

“My point exactly; you are at least a hundred years behind the times. You heard Jeremy; everyone he knows has had sex; boys and girls both. And where did that old double-standard bullshit come from? That went out decades ago.”

“First of all, don’t swear at me, and second, I have the right to my own beliefs.”

“That may be, but don’t expect anything out of me until that attitude changes.”

“What do you mean?”

“Forget sex with me until you change your mind and apologize to your daughter, Rob, and to me.” Slam, went the front door.!

“What the hell was that?” the old man demanded.

“Unless I’m mistaken you’ve just lost your daughter. Nice going; with thinking like that I don’t know how you even graduated from sixth grade let alone dental school.” She rose and walked out. “One more thing--plan on sleeping in the guest room unless you want me to leave, too.”

I was about ten miles away when my phone rang. ‘Rob? It’s Steffi; I’ve left home. Will you please pick me up so I can stay with you?” Dear God; could this get any worse? I asked her where she was and made arrangements to get her. Meanwhile, I phoned her home. Jeremy answered.

“Boy, Rob,” he whispered, “you should have heard my mom. She really let Dad have it.”

“Jeremy, I need to speak with your mother, please.”

A minute later she came onto the phone, “I’m sorry for all of that, Rob. It was inexcusable.”

“That’s not important, Mrs. G. Steffi just called me. She wants me to pick her up. What do you want me to do?”

“I don’t think she’d stay here if you brought her back, so can she stay with you for a while? I’ll be relieved knowing she’s safe.”

“Sure, but it seems kind of bizarre; she’ll stay with me and we’ll have sex several times a day, exactly what her father wants to avoid. Incredible!”

“I agree, but it’s all on him. I think I can get to him in a week or so. Bring her over here Monday while he’s at work for some clothes and stuff. I’ll talk to you then.” I rung off and headed toward my rendezvous with Steffi. I found the gas station and she was behind it, exactly as she had promised. I noticed she had been crying when she got into the car. I held her close, kissing her cheek and caressing her face.

“I left home, Rob; I’m not going back. My father is an asshole.”

“I’m inclined to agree, but don’t jump to any conclusions. I just spoke to your mom. I think she’ll resolve the whole mess pretty soon. Jeremy told me she was really pissed at him. We’ll go over Monday after my classes and get you some clothes. I guess you’ll have to sleep with me tonight.”

“I hope so. At least then something positive will come from this mess.” I patted her knee and pulled out my phone. I had one other call to make. I pressed the speed dial and Joe answered.

“Sorry to bother you on a Saturday, Joe; there was just a big blowup at Steffi’s and she’s going to be staying with me for a while. I didn’t want you or Carla freaking out when she shows up for breakfast tomorrow morning.”

“Sorry to hear that, Rob; I’ll let Carla know. Don’t worry about it. It’s not as though she doesn’t know you’re sleeping together, besides Carla’s what we used to call unflappable. Not many things will faze her.” We talked for a few minutes before I ended the call. I didn’t like to talk on the phone while driving.

The ride was mostly in silence. I noticed that Steffi was still crying. I hugged her while we were stopped for a light. “Don’t worry; I have a lot of faith in your mom. You’ll be back home before you know it.”

“I don’t want to go back home, Rob. I want to be with you; even if it means changing schools. Don’t forget, I’m already eighteen, almost nineteen. I’m an adult legally and I can do whatever I want. Don’t you want me, Rob?”

“You already know the answer to that, don’t you? I just want you and your family intact. Having a family is really important.”

“Having you is more important, besides I’ll still have my mother and brother.” I couldn’t argue, and, truthfully, I didn’t want to. This whole thing was a nightmare; I wished it would just go away.

“Did you bring anything? Do you want me to stop for; a toothbrush, or anything else?”

“Uh; sorry, Rob. I didn’t bring anything. I was too angry to even think straight.” I assured her that it was okay and pulled into a Walgreen’s. I bought her a new electric toothbrush, a hairbrush, and some tampons; her period was just around the corner. I also bought some condoms; she’d forgotten her birth control pills, too.

We watched a Boston College game all afternoon; their victory seemed to lift her spirits, but the high point came when I led her to bed. I stripped her and pushed her back onto the bed before climbing on with her. We kissed slowly, deeply, and tenderly with lots of love and even more tongue. We rubbed our bodies together and I wondered what her father would think if he could see us now. I didn’t really care; I only cared what Steffi thought. She thought she loved me. That was all that mattered.

She climbed onto my body and rubbed herself against my erection. “We can do it naked tonight, but we’ll have to check the internet to make sure you’ll be safe. If there’s any question; any at all, I’ll be wearing the condom. We’ll get your pills on Monday.” She made a face, knowing how much better it would be for both of us without. Steffi mounted me, slowly sinking onto my hard organ. Her expression told me how much she was enjoying it, and more, how much she needed it. I rose to meet her every thrust. In seconds we were in a comfortable rhythm; one that would bring us to our destination, but not too fast. We usually lasted for a half hour or more at this speed. This afternoon was no exception. We moved faster and faster as we neared our coupling’s natural conclusion. I knew we were especially close when Steffi dug her fingers into my shoulders. Too soon we were spent. My abdomen was covered in her juice; semen poured from her battered cunt.

“Promise me we can do that every day,” she begged. I only smiled and nodded as I pulled her body to mine. Our sweat mingled as we rubbed together. Other than her father’s tirade it was an excellent afternoon. Now I had to worry about actually sleeping with her. That would be a new experience for both of us. I only hoped my bed would be big enough. As it turned out a twin would have been fine. We spooned together all night, my hand resting gently on her tit.

We rose early, looked at each other and laughed. There is absolutely nothing like seeing your lover in the morning for the first time. I sent Steffi into the bathroom while I straightened the bed. I placed my dirty clothes in the hamper, but Steffi would need hers. She had worn a simple top and Capri’s yesterday afternoon. I felt they would be adequate for church even though she was somewhat nervous about being underdressed. I gave her an old T-shirt had had her turn around in it. No good; I could see her ass so I gave her an old set of gym shorts which could be tied over her hips making her moderately decent. She went downstairs for a cup of coffee before I arrived for breakfast.

Joe and Carla were there seated at the table when Steffi walked in. “Morning, Steffi,” Carla said, “I hear you had a tough day yesterday.”

“Yeah, it was,” I replied, just entering the room. I poured a cup for Steffi and took an orange juice for myself. Sitting at the table I explained everything that had occurred. I could see how upset it all made Joe, but Carla was worse.

“Oh, you poor dear,” she held Steffi around her shoulders. “You did the right thing. We women have suffered for centuries at the hands of men; well, not all men, thank God. I hate to say this, but your father sounds like a Neanderthal. How long will you be staying with us?”

“Hopefully forever, if Rob will let me; I’m eighteen. Legally, I’m an adult.” I rested my hand on her neck and pulled her closer to kiss her cheek.

“Let’s eat and then we need to dress for church.” Carla made us pancakes with real maple syrup and lots of bacon. Once we had eaten we returned to the bedroom to dress. I allowed Steffi to enter first and pretended to pick something up from the floor. I grabbed her hand and turned her around. “I believe I’m in the traditional position,” I said as I knelt before her. Steffi began to shake as she realized what was afoot. Her hands flew to her face and tears appeared in her eyes as I spoke, “I had planned to do this around Christmas. God knows, you’d be the best present I ever received. I think you already know how much I love you. Would you be willing to spend the rest of your life with me; as my wife and lover? Steffi Goldwasser is an okay name, but I think Steffi Kerwood is much nicer. Steffi, will you marry me? Please?”

“Oh, Rob! I knew we were serious about each other, but I never imagined you’d actually ask me.” She hesitated for a few seconds and closed her eyes, briefly wiping a tear from each eye. “Yes; oh, yes my darling. I will. You’ve answered all my prayers and all my dreams. I love you, Rob; so much.” I rose and we kissed. It was long and sweet and very romantic despite our hideous outfits; a couple of T’s and some baggy shorts. We held each other for several minutes before she broke it. “C’mon, we have to get ready for church.” We dressed hurriedly and ran down to my car.

I sang as usual, but when it came time for Communion I brought Steffi to the altar rail with me. She had never taken communion and she didn’t take it now, but the pastor blessed us both, apparently knowing that we had pledged ourselves to each other. He commented after services, “Steffi; Rob, you two seem to be glowing this morning. Anything you’d care to share?”

I looked at Steffi to let her know she could answer. “Pastor, Rob asked me to marry him this morning. Of course, I agreed.” She surprised me when she continued, “I think I’d like to be married here in your church. I always enjoy coming here. Everyone is so friendly and welcoming.” Pastor Anderson simply smiled and kissed her cheek. He shook my hand and told me I was a lucky man. I already knew that.

We walked hand in hand to my car. I checked my phone, noticing there was a message from her father. “Send her back or there will be trouble.” That was it; short and to the point. I was tempted to reply, but I thought I’d rely on our ace in the hole; Steffi’s mom. We went into Boston and spent the day walking in Boston Commons. We didn’t do much other than walk and watch the people, especially the kids. I knew it was giving Steffi ideas, but having a family would have to wait. We went to dinner in the city and returned to my house in the early evening. We went straight to bed. We made love as we always did and slept through the night waking at 6:30 as was my habit.

“Rob, remind me why we’re getting up at this ungodly hour.”

“So I’ll have time to kiss you before my 8:00 class, okay? I have two classes and then we need to go shopping. After lunch we’ll go to your house and pick up your clothes; some of them, anyway. I also want to talk to your mom. That’s the most important thing.” I continued when she gave me a questioning look. “Your father phoned while we were in church yesterday. His message was as threatening as it was short. I don’t want any trouble with him. I also don’t want you here by yourself. I’m sure that Joe and Carla would defend you, but what would they do if the cops came? You’re coming to class with me.” I kissed her good morning and we headed to the bathroom. I started the shower while she peed; I’d go later after the shower.

Carla gave us a great breakfast and I drove to my first class. I introduced Steffi to my professors as my fianc and I was finished by eleven. I took her hand and drove her to a jewelry store I knew of in nearby Somerville. The store had a small section of electronics, including stereos, headphones, and mp3 players, as well as a number of CD’s. I showed one to Steffi. She recognized my face on the cover immediately. “Why didn’t you tell me, Rob?”

“It’s not that big a deal. Nowadays everyone has a CD.” I didn’t think it was a big deal, but the store owner obviously did; he asked me to sign two copies, one for each of his daughters. When I was done I asked to see some engagement rings. Again, Steffi melted and began to cry. She’d cried a lot over the past several days, but these were definitely tears of joy. We picked out a ring; a one carat solitaire; and I paid with my credit card. He gave me a ten percent discount, but only after having his employee take our picture with him. We placed him in the middle, put our arms around him and smiled. That photo cost him almost a thousand dollars.

We grabbed a quick lunch at the local Wendy’s and I drove toward her family home, but first Steffi phoned her mother. I was relieved to hear that the coast was clear. She and Steffi hugged once we arrived. Mrs. G. was very observant, noticing Steffi’s ring before she had the chance to brag about it. “Rob was going to ask me around Christmas,” Steffi explained, “He told me I was going to be his best present ever, but this mess accelerated everything.”

“Mrs. G, did

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 02 Oct 2026 11:08:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 2

A visit with her mother.

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The score was tied 0-0 at halftime. I waved to Steffi as she walked by into the gym. Her dad and Jeremy left to get some sodas out of their car. I found myself alone with Mrs. Goldwasser, her mother. “I want to thank you for last night, Rob,” she began. “You should know that Steffi and I have few secrets. She told me just about everything when she came in.” She saw the concern on my face and laughed, “No, don’t worry. How many eighteen year old girls do you know who haven’t had sex? What do you think I did when I was eighteen? I’m Jewish so I obviously wasn’t trying to be a nun.

“Until last night Steffi had sex with one boy. Now she’s had sex with a man. Believe me, she much prefers the man over the boy. I’ve tried to explain how sex is about giving; both ways. Until last night I don’t think she believed me. Now she does, so thank you very much. Don’t mention anything to her father. He doesn’t know and he acts like she’s still ten. One of these days he’ll wake up and she’ll be engaged.” We talked about other things for a while until Jeremy and his dad returned with a cooler. I was offered a Coke, but I politely refused. However, I did accept an invitation to lunch.

I walked down the bleachers to Steffi once the game had ended--a 1-0 loss on a penalty kick. I didn’t know much about soccer, but I thought that Steffi had played well, not giving up any kind of advantage to the opposing team. I kissed her cheek and we talked quietly as we walked toward the school. I stopped outside after she told me she would see me after her shower. Her hair was still wet when she returned fifteen minutes later. I took her hand as we walked to my car.

I was about to open the door for her when she spun me around and wrapped her arms around my neck. “Did you like the game?”

“I liked the way you played, but I would have liked it better if you won.”

“That doesn’t happen very often; only once this year and we’ve played five games. This was actually one of our better efforts. Right now I think we should shut up and kiss.” It was hard to argue with that kind of logic. I leaned down slightly and pressed my lips to hers. It was just as sweet as I recalled. We kissed there for several minutes before we broke it, I think because she could hear my stomach growling.

We were in the car when I commented that I’d had a very interesting conversation with her mother. “I’m sorry, Rob. I should have told you about our relationship. Mom and I talk about everything. I told her before our date that I thought I’d have sex with you. I knew; don’t ask me how; that you’d be different; that you’d take care of me.”

“I loved everything we did last night and I want it to happen again. I love making you cum. Watching you squirm around is a real turn-on. Oh; I have to go to a concert tonight. They want me to sing a couple of songs. The rest of the time we’ll be in the audience like everyone else. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Gee; I get to go to a great concert and I get to hear you perform; why would I complain? It sounds great to me. We are going back to your house after, aren’t we?”

“We’re going before, too. I have to dress, but I don’t know what we’ll be able to do.”

“That’s okay; I do! Let’s just make sure we have enough time. Don’t you have to warm up, or something?” I opened the door for her and we drove the short distance to her home. As expected Jeremy was out in the driveway with his basketball. He passed it to me; I dribbled behind my back and between my legs before taking a fifteen-foot jumper that hit nothing but net.

“Awesome, Rob; can you teach me to do that?”

“Well; I can show you, but it really is nothing more than practice. I used to practice dribbling with my eyes closed. The same thing about shooting with your off hand; it’s nothing more than practice; practice; practice. You have to have some ability, but that alone won’t cut it.” I passed the ball back to him and walked with Steffi into the house. Her father was already out back working with the grill. For someone whose job required incredible hand-eye coordination he was doing a terrible job. I offered to take over and he willingly walked away, leaving the grilling to me.

Having grown up in an apartment I’d had no experience with any kind of grill until this past summer when I used one almost every noon and night until Carla and Joe were hired. I had learned a lot over those six weeks. I sectioned off the bulk chopped chuck with a steak knife and put my hands to work pounding out and shaping a bunch of burgers. Let’s see; two for me, one for Steffi, one for her mom; . I made eight thinking that would be plenty. I seasoned them with salt and pepper and started the grill. Steffi brought out some rolls and gave me a kiss in the process. I was cooking away when she reappeared and kissed me again. “Uh; what’s your dad going to say? Doesn’t he still think of you as a ten year old?”

“Unfortunately, he does, but he just went to the store. He’ll be back in about ten minutes so I have that long to kiss you and convince you we need to do more later on this afternoon.”

“Ha; that won’t take much, but let’s see you convince me.” She jumped into my arms and rammed her tongue down my throat. Steffi remained in that position for several minutes until I broke away to check the burgers. I had just put the rolls on the grill when her father appeared, explaining that he had forgotten his wallet. It was a close call, but I wasn’t worried. I was pretty sure Steffi’s mom had things under control and I found it hard to actually believe her father didn’t realize that we had kissed a few times.

I served the lunch at one o’clock sharp and I must have done a good job because everyone was stuffing themselves, including me. I suggested Steffi get ready because I would have to warm up before dinner. I explained that I always sang for an hour before performing to loosen my vocal cords and to check my pitch. I would have to do it early tonight because I was only a part-time performer and we were going to dinner first. She was ready just after two. I thanked her folks for lunch even though I was the chef. I took her hand and walked her to the car. Forty minutes later we were at my home. I took a few minutes to call the box office and order four tickets for Joe and Carla. I also reminded them that I would need two for Steffi and me. Both sets would be at the “Will Call” office.

CHAPTER 4

I turned around once I was done to find Steffi naked in the hallway, shaking her hot ass and waving those smooth white globes in my face. She slowly back-pedaled up the stairs, playing with her tits and leading me to the bedroom where I was sure she had some plans for me. I shed my clothes as I followed so all I was wearing were my sandals when I entered the room. She fell back onto the bed as I approached and I made a big show of “falling” onto her. We came together in a tangle of body parts. I kissed her lips before working my way down, kissing her neck, her tits, her belly. I stuck my tongue into her navel. She was obviously ticklish because she jumped up shrieking with laughter. I continued my journey down to her abdomen and my ultimate target. Once there I pulled her on top of me, her tasty cunt just over my chin.

Steffi ran her fingernails up and down my shaft, teasing me as my cock jumped in response. I began to eat her delicious cunt; she lowered her head onto my cock, washing it with her tongue as she sucked and bobbed up and down. I attacked her cunt with my mouth, first covering the entire surface with my lips and sucking mightily. This caused her labia to engorge. In seconds they were swollen with her passion. I move in to her core, teasing her tunnel with my tongue. I knew I was getting to her in the same way she was getting to me. Steffi was squirming all over me; I was humping her mouth. I doubted that either of us could do anything to control our movements.

I knew I was getting close so I shifted my attentions to her clit. I sucked it between my teeth, nibbling and sucking simultaneously. She came hard and fast, flooding my mouth with her ejaculate. I barely had time to warn her, “Steffi; I’m close.” She paid no heed and took my hefty load into her mouth and throat as a result. She squeezed the last drops from my wilting cock and licked them off with a smile. I could barely move so I pulled her around to me so I could hold and caress her while we recovered. We rose about twenty minutes later and showered. Steffi dressed and combed her hair while I put on my navy blue suit and tied my tie. Once done I went down to my studio to run through some scales. I always taped my practices so I could play them back for review. I was finished by five.

We drove into Boston, heading for Faneuil Hall where I had reservations at Durgin-Park, famous for generations for its massive prime rib and seafood. It was an extremely expensive restaurant, but I was being well paid for my work tonight and I could afford to treat Steffi well. She had certainly treated me well over the past two days. We arrived on time for my 5:45 reservation. We dined extremely well and I drove over to Mass Ave. in plenty of time for the concert at Symphony Hall.

We were seated on the aisle at a table in row eight and the usher showed me how to get onto the stage when called. My cue occurred when a huge screen was lowered from above the stage. An interview with Andrea Bocelli was played. I kissed Steffi and stepped into the aisle, from there to side of the stage. Bocelli was asked about young talent to replace the aging tenors, many of whom were now retired, and recently deceased Pavarotti. “There are several fine young tenors,” he said, “but the most outstanding comes from right here in the States. I’ve had the honor and pleasure of performing with him; Rob Kerwood is the outstanding tenor of the future.” The screen was raised to reveal me standing at a microphone center stage.

The backup singers began without introduction, “Once you have found her never let her go; once you have found her never let her; .”

I jumped in over the last, “go,” and sprang right into “Some Enchanted Evening,” following the rendition made popular by Jay Black and the Americans way back in 1965. I was aware of the first four or five words then I was somewhere else. Autopilot was the best way I could describe it; I was no longer in front of thousands of strangers; I was in my own mind relying on my years of instruction and practice. It was only at the very end of the song that I came back. The song ended and I bowed to the enthusiastic applause. I even heard a few “Bravo’s” coming from the audience. I could make out Steffi and I could see she was beaming.

I moved easily into my second song, “The Impossible Dream,” without saying a word. Everyone knew the song and it was very well received. It ended to very strong applause. I spoke now for the first time, “I really love this song because I live the impossible dream every day. I grew up in a single parent home, a two-bedroom apartment on the second floor above a busy street and a liquor store. My father took off before I was even born and my mother struggled to get by, often working two or even three jobs. I know of the sacrifices she made to get me to Julliard for lessons every Saturday for almost ten years. For me to be here on this stage is truly the impossible dream.”

I went on to introduce my next song, “Every March there is a major singing competition in Dublin in which one and only one song is sung. Last year more than 1500 competed and I’m proud to tell you that I was the winner as I was the prior year. I hope you enjoy this song as much as the judges did. I’ll bet that many of you know the beginning of this song, but that few know the ending which is very emotional. I couldn’t get through it without crying when I first tried to sing it. Of course; I was only seven at the time.” There was some laughter in the audience and when it ended I took a deep breath and launched “Danny Boy.” My voice was full of emotion as I told the story in song of an old man who sends his only son off to war and prepares him for his return whether the father is alive or dead. It was one of my best ever performances. People leapt out of their seats when I finished and bowed. I turned to acknowledge the orchestra and I was truly astonished to see that they were standing and applauding, too. There were many calls for an encore.

Conductor Heath Lockner told the audience of my concert series and asked if I could sing one of the Christmas songs. I suggested “Oh, Holy Night,” but the orchestra wasn’t prepared so I decided to sing “a cappella.” I moved away from the microphone. I didn’t need it if there was no orchestra behind me. I knew from experience that my voice would easily be heard anywhere in the auditorium. I could hear a pin drop, that’s how quiet it was as the song built. I thought this was the most beautiful and by far the most difficult of the Christmas songs. I finished to wild acclaim, thanked Heath and the orchestra and strode off the stage and back to Steffi.

It was intermission so everyone was up and about. I was stopped several times for my autograph before I reached her. She jumped into my arms and kissed me. “Oh Rob, you were fantastic; incredible. I can’t believe I was actually here for it.” I put my arm around her and walked her up the aisle to where I saw Joe and Carla sitting. They greeted me with huge smiles and introduced me to their daughter and her husband. I could understand why they didn’t like him; he came off like a cold fish, devoid of any personality. Worse, he couldn’t help but scope out Steffi’s body right in front of his wife. We chatted for a minute before I excused us, using thirst as an excuse.

We ran into Stan, the business manager, in the lobby. He was ecstatic. They had sold more than 500 tickets to my future concerts during the intermission. He bought us a couple of Cokes and some popcorn. I shook more hands and signed more autographs on our way back to our seats. I took a close look at Steffi once we were seated; I saw total love and lust in her eyes. I was extremely pleased with both. Once the lights were dimmed she pulled my hand to her crotch. It was soaking wet; I was sure her dress was ruined. I looked at her again; she smiled lamely and shrugged her shoulders. “I couldn’t help it. I love the way you sing. I didn’t tell you, but I had two orgasms in Mrs. Sherman’s class. I held her hand and gave her cheek a peck as the concert began again. We enjoyed the music, but, truthfully, there was somewhere else we’d rather be; home in my bed. That’s where we were at 11:00 on the dot. I figured that would give us another hour or more of fun before I had to take her home.

CHAPTER 5
I opened the door and stepped aside for Steffi. She ran past me like she was on the soccer field. If I thought she might be tired I was definitely wrong. She was upstairs with her clothes off before I even made it to the bedroom door. “Eager, aren’t we?”

“You’re damned right; clothes off now!” I almost laughed, but I could see how serious she was and this wasn’t a time to start an argument. I folded my jacket over the chair, followed seconds later by my tie, shirt, pants and boxers. My shoes and socks fell quickly to the floor. There was no hiding my excitement; it was standing out perpendicular to my body and it felt as hard as a rock. Steffi reached for my hand and pulled me onto her. Her lips reached up for mine and we met in a sweet delicious kiss. I fell the rest of the way to the bed, savoring the sensation of her perfect smooth skin. Steffi’s body was still tan from the summer with only her tits, pubic area, and ass snow white. I wrapped my arms around her, my hands finding the smooth globes of her ass. My fingers ran up and down her ass crack, pausing to tickle her puckered star. Steffi noticed immediately.

“Oh! What are you doing back there?”

“Just playing with one of the most sensitive parts of your body; did you know there are more nerve endings in your ass than in your cunt? If your cunt had as many as your ass; all you’d want to do is fuck.”

Steffi laughed hysterically. “All I want to do now is fuck; you.” She gave me that little girl pout look that they all seem to know so well and is so effective on guys; except me!

“Are you trying to tell me something, because I’m having trouble following you.”

She gave me an exasperated, “Ah,” and pushed me onto my back. She straddled me and sunk swiftly onto my hard cock. “Do you understand me now? This is what I’ve wanted all night and I’ll want again tomorrow and the day after that and; .”

I put my fingers up to her lips. “I really do understand; it’s exactly what I want, too. I don’t know what I did before I met you, but I know this; I want it to go on and on and on. You’re wonderful and you fuck pretty good, too.” She took one look at me and laughed. God, I loved the way she laughed. In fact, I loved an awful lot about her, especially the way she fucked.

Steffi began to rock, grinding her clit into me. “Isn’t this what they call clock management in basketball? Take a quick shot in the hope you’ll get another before the end of the half?”

“Huh?”

“That’s what I’m doing here; working for a fast one so we’ll have plenty of time for another before you have to take me home. What a waste of time, taking me home. I should just stay here all night then we could really fuck.”

“Maybe, but here’s a thought; when I was a kid I wished we could have Christmas every day until my mother explained that having it once a year made it special. Having it every day would make it ordinary. Now, I’m not suggesting that sex with you would ever be ordinary, but there is a limit as to how often we can do it. We need to cultivate other interests, but not now. Oh God; definitely not now!” Thrusting into Steffi, I lifted her from the bed. We were both into it now; desperate to cum, needing to cum as much as we needed to breathe. We drove into each other at a furious pace; I could see the determination on her face and I was pretty sure I had the same expression on mine. This wasn’t going to last forever, not at the intensity of our mating. Suddenly, Steffi’s expression changed; she was feeling nothing but rapture now. She was only seconds away which was fortunate because I could feel it mounting deep within my groin. I pumped harder; faster; until at last! We erupted together like two volcanoes. Steffi shook with convulsion as my semen poured into her womb. Her eyes were glazed over when she collapsed onto my chest. I checked the clock; 11:13; not bad, we may yet be able to fuck again exactly as she planned.

There was no rush now; we lay there together, two lovers in their post-coital bliss. I’d heard that expression before, but until I had met Steffi I thought it nothing more than a myth. Now there was nothing I enjoyed more than snuggling with her at this time. She lifted her head almost a half hour later, a silly grin on her face. I leaned up to kiss her which only served to make her grin bigger and sillier. I was about to ask her about it when she spoke, “I love doing this with you, Rob. It’s so satisfying in so many ways. I can’t even explain how I feel after you make me cum, except to say that I feel totally at peace. Does that make any sense?”

“I think so,” I replied as I pulled her back to me, holding her even tighter than before, if possible. “I feel pretty much the same way, as though there’s nothing in the world except you and me. The feeling is so exhilarati

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 01 Oct 2026 11:06:00 -0600

The Tenor Virtuoso: Part 1

Rob goes to college and meets Steffi

by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Introduction

I was three when I started singing in church and even though I couldn’t read the words I could remember enough from week to week to sing right along with the adults. By five I was leading the youth choir, singing loud and clear during services and practicing almost daily at home during the week.

At seven I was encouraged to audition for the faculty at a major school of music in Manhattan and found myself on an early morning train from my home in Pelham for the twenty minute ride to Grand Central Station in Manhattan and from there a subway to Lincoln Center for the short walk to the auditorium.

I was asked to sing two songs; I chose ‘Danny, Boy” and “Oh Holy Night,” singing both a cappella. I especially loved “Oh Holy Night.” It’s so hard to sing well and I could really show off my power and range; seven years old and I already had an ego! The judges must have liked it because they offered me a scholarship. From then on I spent every Saturday during the school year taking voice lessons, learning how to breathe and enunciate, the importance of good posture, and how to sing from my diaphragm rather than my mouth. It took me less than two years to be able to hold a note for more than two minutes.

I gave my first professional concert when I was thirteen; a combination of rock tunes and old fashioned folk songs from the fifties and sixties. I was able to earn more than $40,000 that first year and even more the following year when I was a high school freshman. I hit the big time my senior year when I was featured on a PBS special. After that I was in high demand.

I learned to play several instruments, but other than the acoustic guitar, my choices were considered, well; bizarre. I loved the idea of the harp. It was surprisingly similar to the guitar, but the tone of the notes was different; richer and earthier. My girlfriend had an orgasm every time I played a glissando. It was actually funny watching her writhe on the couch or floor while I strummed. One of the great things about the glissando; it could go on forever. Sometimes I tortured her by continuing for several minutes. She ruined more skirts that way. My other choice was the mandolin. It was also similar to the guitar, but much smaller, making the notes much higher and the tone tinnier. I loved the way it sounded.

The people at the music school were disappointed when I selected a small university in the greater Boston area. Truthfully, I was tired of taking voice lessons. I wanted a well-rounded education, including some courses in business administration and finance which I hoped would help me to manage the money I expected to earn in my singing career.
Knowing that I still had to practice daily I bought an old house in Medford near the university, remodeling a large porch in the rear into a soundproof studio. I hired a local couple, Joe and Carla Romeo, to handle the cleaning, yard maintenance, and cooking. All this work was finished over the summer. I was ready on both my educational and occupational fronts by the time school began.

CHAPTER 1

I was finalizing a contract with a big-time Boston orchestra, sitting in the business office and leafing through page after page. I’d done this before and my agent had already approved the agreement so this was more a formality than anything else. I was only half listening when the secretary walked in. “Stan, I’ve got another request from the music department at Malden High School. They’d like a musician and a singer, if possible.”

I looked up. “Malden? Isn’t that near where I’m going to school? I’d be happy to do it if a Thursday is okay. That’s the only day I don’t have any classes.”

“That’s awfully good of you to volunteer, Robert. Most of the orchestra members hate these high school requests. Gwen, check with the school and if Thursday is good for them we’ll happily send Robert out there. We’ll cover your gas and lunch, but I’m afraid I can’t pay you for it.”

“That’s okay. Think you could transport a harp to the school for me? I’ll bet most of the kids have never really heard one.” I signed the contract and left. They knew where to find me.

Thursday was fine with the teacher so I made arrangements to spend the entire day there the third week of September. I rose early, ate a big breakfast courtesy of Mrs. Romeo and carried my guitar/mandolin backpack out to my car. I arrived at the school just after 8:00, walking directly to the main office. “Hi, I’m Robert Kerwood to see Mrs; .” I pulled the paper from my pocket, “okay; Mrs. Sherman.”

“Steffi, your musician is here. Just go with Steffi, Mr. Kerwood, and welcome to Malden High School.” I thanked her and turned to see my guide. Whoa! She was really cute and even hotter.

“Wow, are you really Mr. Kerwood? When we saw that harp yesterday all of us figured you’d be like ninety.”

“Yup, that’s me; eighteen going on ninety.” I grinned as she laughed heartily.

“Boy, are the girls going to be surprised. C’mon, Mr. Kerwood.”

“I think things will be a lot better if you’ll just call me Rob. You make me sound like I AM ninety.”

“Okay, Rob,” she said as she led me down the crowded hallway. We were barely twenty feet down the hallway when she asked, “Can I ask you a question?”

“I think you just did, but I’ll bet I know what you want to ask; why the harp?”

“Yeah; that seems like an old person’s instrument.”

“Let me ask you a question. Why do guys my age do anything?”

She laughed. “That’s easy; for girls.”

“Right, and that’s why I play the harp. I had a girlfriend the last couple of years and I could give her an orgasm every time just by playing a glissando.”

“What’s that; a gli-what?”

“Glissando; it’s when you glide from one pitch to another up and down the scales. You can do it on a piano and even a violin, but nothing sounds like a harp, plus some ethnic music, like Irish, use a harp extensively. I’ll show you once we get to the classroom.”

“Gee, I hope I don’t have an orgasm; not in class.”

“I hope you do. You’ll be a harp fan for life.” I chuckled at her embarrassment as we resumed our way down the crowded hallway. We made a left and proceeded to the back of the building. We walked through what I recognized as a soundproof door, even though none of them quite made the grade. Steffi introduced me to her teacher, “Mrs. Sherman, this is Rob Kerwood.” I extended my hand as she did a double take.

“You can’t be; you’re supposed to be from the orchestra.”

“Yeah, that’s me. I’m not a regular employee, but I’ve signed on to do four sets of concerts this year. I just happened to be in Stan’s office when your request came in so I volunteered; and here I am. Oh, good; there’s my harp. Did they tune it when they dropped it off?” She shrugged her shoulders so I pulled up a chair and played a few notes, grimacing almost immediately. I pulled a set of tuning forks from my backpack and set about tuning up. It didn’t take long; not much longer than I’d usually spend on my guitar or mandolin. I had just finished tuning when I began to play; nothing special--just a few exercises. Looking right at Steffi I began my first glissando. Over and over the strings my fingers flew. Mrs. Sherman was looking at me so she didn’t see Steffi trembling. She shook wildly when she finally came. I shot her a smile when I noticed the wet spot on her crotch. Again, she reddened with embarrassment.

The classes were pretty easy and a lot of fun. I introduced myself, telling something about my history and training at Julliard. Then I showed the class my instruments and explained how they fit into certain types of music before playing several songs to demonstrate. Everything went smoothly and according to plan until fourth period when one of the boys, a recent transfer from New York, remembered my high school basketball career. It turned out that I had scored fifty against his brother. I would have enjoyed reliving my basketball days, but that’s not why I was here. “I don’t want to get off topic so let’s get back to the music; the reason I’m here today.” After that period Mrs. Sherman told me it was time for lunch. I was invited to join her in the teacher’s cafeteria, but I declined, commenting that I’d feel more comfortable with the kids. In fact, I kind of had a lunch date with Steffi.

I met her at the lunch line and we walked together to get our trays. I had a couple of tacos and some chocolate milk, a combination that raised her eyebrows; Steffi had a grilled chicken breast and a salad with water. I paid for both, asking the cashier for a receipt after being sure to tell her I was not a student. She led me to a table with three other girls, all seniors like Steffi.

They were all attractive girls with trim athletic bodies, but I thought Steffi was the class of the group--in my opinion anyway. Her shiny dark brown hair was long and pulled back into a ponytail. She was tall, maybe five feet nine or ten with an athletic build; slender with some serious muscle tone that I could see from her sleeveless top and tight shorts. Her tits were on the smallish side, probably a B-cup that matched her body well. Facially, she appeared to have clear olive toned skin and dark brown eyes. Her lips were full; I could imagine them wrapped around my cock.
I could tell from the star around her neck that she was Jewish. That didn’t bother me; my last girlfriend was Jewish, too.

I recognized two of the girls from the morning’s classes and soon learned they were all in chorus. Mrs. Sherman was obviously a very popular teacher. I returned to the music class and finished the day. Steffi met me there at the close of school and helped me get my stuff out to the car. “Can I give you a lift home? I’d like to talk with you a bit.”

“Sure, sounds great,” she said as she hopped into the passenger seat of my eight year old Subaru.

“I’d love to see you again. Are you dating anyone?”

“No; I was, but I broke it off last month. He was a juvenile. All he wanted was sex.”

“Gee, sounds kind of like me.”

She laughed, “No, trust me; nothing like you. You probably know what you’re doing. He was selfish; always thinking about himself; never about me.”

“Correction; nothing like me. You already have one courtesy of me, don’t you?”

“Oh God, that was so embarrassing. I’m so glad Mrs. Sherman was looking at you. I was tingling for the entire class. Just thinking about it will probably make me wet.”

“I hope so. I’d like to take you out tomorrow night if you’re not busy, but I should tell you; I’m not Jewish. I know some parents are really strict about that.”

“Not mine; we haven’t been to temple in; well, since Rosh Hashanah almost a year ago. I almost never date Jewish guys. Most of them are too nerdy.”

We chatted as she gave me directions. It was only a short five-minute drive. She invited me in to meet her mother. We talked for a few minutes, mostly about my singing career. She even asked me to dinner, but I had to decline. I had a load of homework and I had yet to practice for my first concert.

“How do they figure out what you’ll sing, Rob?” It was Steffi’s mother who asked.

“They send me a load of songs, maybe fifty or more. I look them over, try singing them, and weed them down to about two dozen or so because the orchestra will always play a bunch of instrumentals. Sometimes I make a few suggestions, too. Then I send the list back and the orchestra practices the ones the director likes. They’re real pros so it doesn’t take them too long. I’ll go in a few days before the concert to practice together. It’s important to get the tempo and timing right. By then I’ll know the songs by heart. Then all I have to do is step out onto the stage before about a thousand total strangers and perform.” I said good-bye and left, Steffi walking with me to the car. I was surprised when she kissed me. She wrapped her arms around my body and thrust her tongue deeply into my mouth.

I responded once I had recovered from the shock, placing my hands firmly onto her ass, pulling her cunt into my crotch. I was sure she could feel my growing erection, but she didn’t pull away. In fact, she rubbed her cunt up and down my rod, promising me something very interesting and appealing in the future. Finally, we broke the kiss and I told her I’d see her tomorrow around seven. I’d take her to dinner and then maybe to a movie. That may have been the plan, but it didn’t happen; not even close.

CHAPTER 2

I knocked at seven sharp; the door was answered by her brother. He introduced himself as Jeremy and invited me in. Steffi walked down the stairs about five minutes later. She was a vision in a gold sleeveless top and skintight black Capri’s. She wore gold open-toe sandals that exactly matched her top. Her outfit made me think that her parents were probably loaded; I was right. She introduced me to her father, Dr. Neil Goldwasser, an oral surgeon. I learned later that he maintained three very successful offices.

I grew up in a single parent family. No house for us; we lived in a second floor walk-up, on top of a liquor store that was open late at night so it was noisy until at least eleven. My father had disappeared before I was even born. My mom worked two and sometimes even three jobs just to get by. I was glad to help once I began to earn money; last year I earned more than three times what my mother made. I wasn’t complaining; I had a happier childhood than many of my more well-to-do friends whose parents argued constantly and for whom divorce seemed the norm.

Steffi said good-bye to her parents, but before we left I asked what time they wanted her home. “Since you asked, Rob,” her mother began, “let’s say one. Have a good time.” In seconds we were en route to my place. I explained that I had told Mrs. Romeo that I was taking a date out to dinner, but she had suggested making a gourmet Italian dinner instead.

We chatted for about ten minutes before we ran out of topics. I wasn’t uncomfortable with the silence, but apparently she was, for all of a sudden she blurted out something really personal, “I’m not a virgin.”

“I’m glad, but how has it worked out for you?”

She frowned, “Not as well as I hoped. I already told you about my ex-boyfriend.”

I had stopped at a light. Turning to her I gripped her chin lightly. “That will definitely change tonight if it’s okay with you. That’s a promise.” I leaned over for a quick kiss just before the light changed to green. I pulled into the driveway around 7:45 and led Steffi into the living room. The first thing she noticed was my trophy wall. I had won plenty of singing competitions and a number of plaques and trophies from my basketball career. She was impressed; I wasn’t. “My mom told me to take them or she was throwing them out, so; .”

“Oh, that would be a shame,” she exclaimed as I led her into the dining room which Carla had set with my best dishes and a set of stemware she had found in a discount store. I had insisted that we drink iced tea. I wasn’t about to ruin everything by giving her alcohol, even a simple glass of wine, without her parents’ permission. I held her chair as we sat while Joe served the first course, a hot antipasto. He spent a few minutes explaining what each item was. Luckily Steffi and her family were big seafood eaters; at least half of the items were some kind of shellfish.

The next course was a delicious soup; pasta fagioli with bacon. The tomato-based soup was covered with a thin slice of Italian bread and melted cheese. We had a relatively small serving in anticipation of several more courses. Following the soup was a wonderful Caesar salad and then the entr e--a delicate veal parmigiana, the veal pounded to almost paper thinness, with sides of angel hair pasta in marinara sauce and sprinkled with more freshly ground parmiagiana cheese. I thanked Joe and Carla, telling them how much I appreciated their staying late. “Please go; I’ll take care of the desert and dishes later.”

“Oh no; Rob, you leave the dishes in the sink. We will take care of them in the morning, right Joe?” Her husband agreed as they walked out the door.

“I didn’t think they’d ever go, but we’d have even more company in a restaurant. How’s the meal?”

“It’s just delicious, Rob, but I don’t want to overeat. I’ll probably fall asleep and I wouldn’t want that,” she commented, her eyes twinkling. We finished the dinner and I rinsed the dishes, leaving them in the sink. We agreed to postpone dessert until later.

“I have some DVD’s from Redbox, or an opera you might like or I’m sure we could find a movie somewhere. I think I have a newspaper in the living room.”

“An opera? We’ve studied a few with Mrs. Sherman--which one?”

“’Pagliacci’; if you’re any kind of an opera fan I think you’ll enjoy this performance.” I set up the DVD player and sat on the couch. Steffi snuggled up next to me, pulling my arm around her. I felt my hand brush against her tit. Steffi didn’t even flinch.

We were ten minutes into the Prologue when Steffi pulled away, looked at me closely and back to the screen, a 55-inch flat screen LCD set. She repeated several times before asking, “Is that you, Rob? Are you singing the clown’s role?”

“Yeah, I did that over the summer. It was only a two-week gig; part of a festival in New York. I love the role. Some of the world’s best tenors have sung the part.” Steffi snuggled even closer, placing my hand onto her tit this time. I worked my hand under her blouse where I could finger and massage her through her bra. When the Prologue ended she stood and removed her blouse and bra, dropping them onto the table. Her tits were perfectly formed with smallish areolas and very suckable erect nipples that I fingered and rolled. I stood and removed my shirt. We resumed our positions enjoying the skin on skin sensations for the first time.

Halfway through Act One I leaned down to kiss and nuzzle her neck. Her response was to turn the TV off. “I’m enjoying your performance, but I think I’d enjoy the live performance even more.” I took her hand and led her upstairs to my bedroom. I literally peeled the Capri’s from her body, exposing her lacy thong. Her dark pubic hair was thick and curly, but neatly trimmed and shaved or waxed back from her legs to accommodate a skimpy bikini. I could see the tan lines and they were very appealing.

I pulled back the blanket, allowing her to recline on the sheet while I removed my shoes, socks, and slacks. I slipped my boxers to the floor, exposing my thick eight-inch erection and my heavy balls before I joined Steffi on the bed. We lay on our sides as we kissed and explored each other. I especially enjoyed the feel of her firm muscular ass.

We were there for maybe five minutes when her hand found my throbbing cock. Her eyes opened when she felt the heat and hardness of it. This was my cue to reach between her legs. I found her hot and wet, her nectar oozing onto her thighs. I dipped my fingers in for a sample and brought them to my mouth. She intercepted me and sucked them instead. “Hmmm; nice.”

I returned them deep into her cunt for a bigger, stronger taste. Once in my mouth I grinned and kissed

Tell Me A Story: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 30 Sep 2026 16:51:00 -0600

Tell Me A Story: Part 2

A Campfire Reunion of Friends.

Based on a post by Fugman. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

All eyes were on Stephanie as she took a drink of her wine and started.

Stephanie's Story.

"It happened when I was working at the electronics store, it was before I went to college. My manager was a skinny curves in all the right places beautiful blonde, everyone had a crush on her. I was little heavier, dark haired and although I still had curves, they were not as pronounced as hers. The fact that this store is more frequented by men, I had to do something that would make them want to come talk to me. So I started wearing skin tight outfits, I needed to get the commission and if the guys went to my boss, that left me with scraps.

I worked mainly nights, thank God, because she was more of the store opener, so I still had a shot at the guys coming in after she left. I wasn't a slut or anything, but I loved to get the attention. It made me feel special. When I worked at night, I had a manager that I worked with a lot, his name was Mark and I loved teasing him. I made sure I bent over in front of him to pick up something on the ground, brushed by him close enough for him to feel some part of my body.

So one night I walked into work and Stacey, the manager was running out the door. She said, 'Mark is in the back room on a project, so go sell! Sell! Sell!' So I walked in the backroom and took off my coat and fixed my hair. I walked past Mark and he took a deep breath.

I wore a skin tight red dress, hugged every curve, low cut, and high above the knee. No underwear at all. My nipples were poking through the fabric and I was in a mood. One way or another, I was gonna get fucked tonight. I left Mark alone like I was told and only came in the back to pick up a product or to ask a question. At one point I had to get something that required a ladder. My dress was so tight that I had to lift the hem so it wouldn't rip as I climbed to get what I needed.

Mark asked me if I needed help, I told him he could hold the ladder for me. He came over and did what I asked, he was caught staring at my legs. I enjoyed how it made me feel to have him gawk at me and wanted more of it. I pretended to wobble and he reached out and held my legs to help me stabilize. But instead of doing that, I felt a surge of electricity flow through me. His hands were on my naked legs and all I wanted was more.

I got what I needed and headed back out to the sales floor. I was really racking up the sales that night as most of our customers were male and let's face it, when someone who is barely wearing anything, they will throw money at you to give then an excuse to talk to me.

I had to go in the back again, this time it was for something that I knew was on the bottom shelf in the back room. I made sure that Mark knew I was back there and told him what I was selling. His eyes met mine as I bent down on the floor and looked up at him. I knew that his eyes were looking right down my dress and it was low cut enough that he was seeing a good 90% of my tits. He tried desperately to look in my eyes, but his body betrayed him and I saw the tent forming in his pants.

I took my time getting the product and slowly left the backroom. All and all it was probably one of my better nights for sales as it turned out. Mark spent most of the night on his project and I loved distracting him every chance I got. I know by the end of the night, I could feel the sexual tension between us. After I locked the front door and made my way to the back, I was sure to make a but of a scene. I pulled my dress out and looked down at my naked tits and made a comment, 'looks like these puppies work real well on the sales floor.'

Mark said that he is pretty sure that they work well for me no matter where I am. I could tell the tent was forming again and I wanted to tease him, see how far I could push it. Mark was about 5 years older than me, a decent looking guy, and based on what I have seen tonight, has a decent size package hidden in his pants.

He started to do the totals for the night and I went out to do the cleaning. I would come back and ask him if he needed me to do anything for him. He just kept saying no. I pulled my dress up a few inches higher and went in the back room, I was trying to get him flustered. I worked whatever I could to do just that.

I acted all innocent, but I was determined to get him to fuck me that night. At one point, I raised my dress and went in the backroom. He was sitting at the desk doing the schedule and I sat down next to him. I raised my one leg and tried to get comfortable, but I knew from the tent in his pants, he was looking right up my dress. I asked him if there was anything wrong, he said no, but I knew that he was fighting urges.

I smiled at him, stood up, went over to his chair and told him if he needed me for Anything, just ask. I gave him a little hug and that is when he lost it. He grabbed me and pulled me on to his lap. Finally, I thought he wasn't going to act at all. I sat down and I could feel his erection straining to get out and get into some trouble. I took my hand and put it on his cheek, I pulled him closer and he leaned on my tit. He didn't seem to argue with me much. I knew I had him, now it was just playing with him until I was bent over the desk.

I always loved this part of the teasing when I still control everything, but he is just waiting for permission. I moved his head off my tit and lowered my top. He was inches away from a bare nipple and I told him, 'anything you need, you just Have to ask me.' He went to suck on my exposed nipple and I pushed him back, 'excuse me, I said you had to ask!'

He apologized, then said, 'please, can I suck on your tits?' I gave him the okay and he went at my nipple like he was a starving child. His lips and mouth felt so good as his tongue swirled around. I felt his fingers moving up inside of my thighs. He was working my body into a frenzy, but I had to maintain the rules, he needed to ask my permission. I held his hand between my legs, inches from my dripping pussy. He looked up at me and asked, 'please, can I play with your pussy, I can already feel the heat and I know you are wet, I can smell your excitement.'

I couldn't argue with any of that. I have been dripping since he touched my legs on the ladder. The heat between my legs was intense and I didn't want him to just play, I wanted to feel his fingers, his tongue and his cock. I whispered to him that I needed him to fill my holes, All of them. 'I want to feel every part of you fill every part of me.' I felt his finger travel up to my wetness. First he just moved it up and down, coating his fingers in my juices, then he played with me...I was moaning in his ears.

He plunged two fingers inside of me, spreading me open and forcing my legs to open further. He was knuckle deep inside and kept pushing further in. I held onto his shoulders as he worked another finger inside. I was stretched but my juices helped lubricated his fingers. I begged him again, 'every part of you!'

He brought his fingers up and slid them between his lips. I watched as he savored them and looked at me as he sucked on them. I could see the lust in his eyes. I stood up and pushed his chair back. I bent over and kissed him, tasting my own nectar on his tongue. I told him that I wanted him to taste me. He moved the keyboard and told me to sit on the desk. I pulled my dress up to my waist and sat down on the cold desk.

I opened my legs and he did not hesitate. He dove between my legs as soon as he got the chance. I felt his tongue slide up and down my seem, it seemed to center in on certain locations that I did not expect. He played with the bottom of my opening, and the little bit of skin between both holes. He loved poking his tongue as deep as he could, and I loved the feeling that it provided. But when he slid up and nibbled on my clit, I came right on his desk. My body shook as I closed my eyes and let the sensation come over me. When I opened my eyes, he was standing in front of me, his pants around his ankles and he was stroking himself.

He looked straight into my eyes as if he needed permission. At this state I was OK with anything he wanted to do to me.

I told him to sit back down and I got off the desk. I got on my knees and slid him inside my mouth. He was thick and curved and slid perfectly down my throat. I was hungry for him, and I wanted to show him just how hungry I was. I worked him hard, I wanted him to get close before I let him slide deep inside of me.

Mark begged me to stop because he was about to flood my mouth. Ill be honest, I kind of wanted it, but I was more interested in him firing his load deep inside of another hole. I stood up and grabbed my dress and removed it all the way. I stood naked in front of him and I begged him to fuck me.

I bent over on the desk and placed has hands on my hip. He took the hint and started plowing into me. I loved the feel of his curved cock as it slid deep inside. He pushed all the way in and stayed there. My body accepted his size and he started moving back and forth. Harder and harder he plowed into me, I moaned and begged for it harder.

He pounded into me fast and with powerful thrusts as I rapidly headed to my second orgasm on that desk. I was lost in the scene, the scraping of the desk on the floor with every thrust, banging against the wall. My moans, his grunts, and then it stopped. With one loud grunt, I felt him empty stream after stream as he exploded inside of me. My body tensed and released my own torrid juices. We stood there, interlocked as our bodies finished together in a triumphant synchronized eruption.

It felt like we stayed locked together for a while, but it was probably only a minute or so. His softness slipped out of me and he sat back down on the chair. I dropped to my knees and cleaned him up with my lips. He held my head as I bounced on his cock with my mouth wrapped tightly. When he started to get hard again, I stood up and put my dread back on. He pulled his pants up and walked me to the door.

He said, 'I really do have to finish this project, I was a little distracted tonight.' I apologized and he closed the door behind me. I was dripping down my legs by the time I reached my car. It was one hell of a night.

Every time I was in the backroom from then on, I would look at that desk fondly and I noticed the scratches in the floor by the legs and I would start to get wet. It was just that one time, but I will always remember that night."

I glanced around and most of the guys had their hands in their laps, trying to cover their own hard cocks. The women were less obvious as they would cross and uncross their legs, just trying to get some kind of relief.

Boy, was I hoping that everyone was telling the truth, because I have circles around each "truth" on my sheet, only one person left to go, and then the judgment. This game has left each one of us horny as hell and if anyone said at this point, okay strip, I don't think anyone would think twice.

Steve took a long drink of his beer, adjusted his cock and started his story.

Steve's Turn.

"I was barely eighteen when I lost my virginity to my neighbor.

She waited until after my birthday party to request that I come over to help her with a few things at her house. She actually asked my mother if she could send me over after school one day. She was married but her husband was always on business trips. She was older by like 12 years, but still good looking in my book.

Mrs. C took good care of herself, I would often see her running in the morning while I was headed to school. I always wondered why she didn't have kids, if I had the chance, I would have been pumping into her every day of the week and twice on Sunday!

I've caught glimpses of her in the back yard sun tanning or mowing the lawn, usually in a bikini top, showing off her perfect tits. Let's just say that she was thought of quite a few times and used for inspiration back then.

I had come home from school one day and saw a note on the counter, 'go to help Mrs. C She asked for your help with some things she can't do by herself.'

It wasn't really what I wanted to do after school, but my mother asked me to, so I went and knocked on her door. When she opened her door, she was wearing a sports bra and tight shorts as if she had just been working out. She was a little sweaty, and her hair was wet. She smiled when she saw me, 'Hi Steve, glad you could help me. Please come in. Sorry, I just came back from a run.'

I accepted her hospitality and walked in. I waited for her to close the door, then I asked what she needed me to do. She asked me to take the curtains down in her bedroom as she couldn't reach them. She asked me if I was okay doing that, I said sure, and she informed me she was going to get in the shower, if I need her for anything.

Then I watched her take her sports bra off. Her perfect tits were capped off with pointed hard nubs and a dark circle around them. She turned around and went into the bathroom closing the door only partially.

I started working on getting the curtains down when the shower turned off, I heard Mrs. C call to me, 'Steve, can you help me for a second?"

I did not know what to expect when I walked into her bathroom, but I came running to see what she needed. That's when I saw her, standing there on the bathroom rug, not a stitch of clothing on, she wasn't trying to cover up. Her body glistened from the water, I looked up and down. Her nipples pointing right at me, she must have just shaved down below because it was red and hairless.

I asked her, 'what can I help with?' Not sure what her answer would be to that question, but whatever it was, I would do for her.

She didn't seem shy about standing in front of me completely naked. 'Can you check my pussy, make sure there is no stray hairs. I just shaved and I want to make sure I did a good job.'

I tried not to sound too overly excited, 'okay, sit up on the sink and spread your legs, I'll check for you.'

She did as I asked and spread her legs in front of me. I got down on my knees and got close to her wide open legs. She smelled amazing, maybe her soap, maybe her wetness, maybe both? I wasn't sure, but I wanted to take my time down there.

I lifted my hair and ran my fingers against the grain, nope it seems pretty smooth to me, let me examine more closely. I leaned forward and my fingers spread her lips open. My tongue touched gently and she moaned. She grabbed my head and pulled me closer. My fingers opened and slid inside of her, my tongue played with her clit. I wasn't super experienced in this department, but I watched enough porn to have an idea of what worked.

I heard her say, 'that's it be thorough, make sure you take care of every bit.'

I ate her out for all I was worth, I was determined to make her scream. I was busy sliding my tongue around her clit and poking three fingers inside of her when she told me she was about to cum. Her breathing got sharper and her moans got louder and more often. She was right on the edge when she told me to bite down. I did and she exploded into my mouth, my fingers still plunging in and out as she rode her climax to the end. Her hands tightly gripped my hair as her body shook, I was proud of myself for bringing her off.

I sat back, admiring my talents; and she got off of the sink,

'Come on, let me play with that big cock of yours.' As she grabbed my hand and headed towards the bed. 'I want to see if it looks better in person!' I stopped and looked confused. She walked me over to the window and pointed across the lawn to my bedroom window, which had no curtains or blinds. She had a perfect view of my bed.

She smiled and pulled me over to her big oak-framed king bed. How many times have I played with myself, thinking about her buxom milf body. The countless memories were going through my mind. How many times was I thinking about her, not aware as she was watching me. She pushed me backwards onto the bed and removed my clothes like she had a time limit. I was naked, feet dangling off the satin duvet, and my erection was standing tall and firm.

She smiled as she gently grabbed a hold of my veiny red phallus. She looked at it closely and then slid her hand slowly up my shaft. She licked her lips and licked the swollen head, before she opened her mouth and slid my crown and pole inside. 'Hmm' she said as she started to move up and down. She played with my shaft on every up stroke and she was getting me closer already. I'm not really that experienced, so her talented hands and mouth had me ready to blow after a few minutes.

She kept going and I grunted; and she kept going and going until I swelled and filled her mouth with my fresh cream. She kept softly sucking and bobbing on my cock during my reset, even taking my semi-flaccid pole down her throat, since it was more pliable and less obstructive. I was soon semi hard again. She looked at me and kept sucking. I was solid in no time. She said, 'are you ready?'

I nodded as she lifted my legs and swiveled me on the slippery duvet, then climbed up on the big bed and stood. I admired the upward view of her swolen and wide-set bald outer pussy lips. Then she stepped each bare foot, one on each side of my hips. Then she smiled and looked me lustily in the face as she lowered down on my body.

She soon knelt and straddled my hips and pointed my cock right at her open cunt. She put it at the entrance and dropped down a bit. My cock was sliding up and down her wetness as she coated me w

Tell Me A Story: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 29 Sep 2026 16:48:00 -0600

Tell Me A Story: Part 1

A Campfire Reunion of Friends.

Based on a post by Fugman. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward.

My friends and I go way back to the high school days, we've all gone our separate ways since those days, but we try to get back together every couple of years. Our get together was coming up in a few days and I was eager to see them all again. We were all now in our mid thirties, so we have grown up a little, some of us still need more growing, but that's a different story.

This year we were doing a picnic sleepover at Steve's house because he had a huge area outside with a fireplace and a hot tub. Steve has done well since college and he liked to splurge when it came to having his friends over. Since some of us were traveling it was nice not to have to worry about hotel rooms as Steve set up a huge tent in the back for all of us. All the plans were made and we we're all excited to get together again.

So this year's party would be Steve of course, his wife Dakota, Stephanie and Craig, Me and my wife Nicole, and recently divorced Holly. The most recent addition to our group was my wife about four years ago, a couple of months before we were married. Everyone made Nicole feel welcome and she became part of the group rather quickly as her personality just kind of aligned with everyone. This year will be about the sixth time for our get together, so everyone knew each other pretty well.

A lot of the day the women spent time either in the hot tub laughing at who knows what or sunbathing by the in-ground pool. Either way, there was a lot of flesh on display all day long. Couple that with the fact that everyone was drinking, made for some adult fun.

By the time the sun went down on that evening, we were well lubricated. Once we all sat around the fire we were all pretty drunk. That is when Craig brought out the small clipboards. He handed one to each of us. It had a paper on it with my name on the top, then each person in the group and a "true or false" written after each name. We all listened intently to Craig as he gave directions.

"Everyone has a clipboard with your name on the top, it will also have everyone's name listed on it with True or False for each. We will go around the fire and each person is going to tell you a hot sex story, you need to circle an answer if you think it is true or false. These stories will be very sexual, some will be true, some fabrications, your job is to determine which is which. It's like Clue but with hotter situations. After everyone turns in their sheet, the person who told the story will answer if it was true or false. Everyone understand the rules? Is everyone okay telling personal stories, if you aren't you can make one up, if you are uncomfortable with the content, you can make it a PG13 version. Final rule, if you are uncomfortable with anything said in this game, you are free to step away, no judgments.”

Dakota asked just before we started, "How long does the story have to be?"

Craig said "No limit, but it needs to tell the full story. Everyone good?"

We all nodded or said "yes" and the game was on. Dakota started first.

Dakota's Story.

“I was a cheerleader when I was in college. It was an away game on a Friday night about 40 minutes from our school. Shortly after the game ended one of the players on the other team approached me and asked me if I had a boyfriend? I said 'no'.”

“Girlfriend?”

Again I said; “no.”

“How long before your bus leaves?”

I said “about 20 minutes, why?”

He said “follow me.”

I don't know why, but the excitement had me dripping. I ran after him and he opened up the equipment storage room. He locked the door behind me and pulled me in for a kiss. I could not stop myself, he was good looking, and I was extremely horny. I kissed him back as I felt his hands caress my ass. I didn't fight it, I actually enjoyed it.

There was a fold up chair in the corner so I told him to grab it and sit down. He did and I did a sexy strip tease for him removing every stitch of clothing other than my shoes. He told me I was gorgeous and I needed to come closer.

I did what I was told and he pulled down his jersey. He pulled out his hard cock and I found myself drooling. I wanted it, I wanted it bad.

I first went over and got on my knees. I grabbed him and tried to slide that monster down my throat. It wouldn't fit down very far, it was very thick and I tried to do the best I could.

He reminded me that we didn't have much time before the bus left.

I took the hint and climbed on top of him.

He looked at me and said; “Are you sure?”

My answer was not in words, I slid down his pole, his thickness filling me. After my body adjusted to his, I bounced up and down on top of his lap, as he sucked on my nipple. I knew this wasn't going to last long, as I was already dripping before I followed him to the shed.

He pulled my pony tail and told me that I felt incredible bouncing on his pole.

I had to agree. I lifted off of him, I felt empty. I quickly turned to face away from him and slid him back inside of me. I loved the feel of his thickness stretching me wide. I started bouncing on him again, this time harder and faster.

He grabbed my hair tightly and yanked back on my head. He grunted and filled my hunger with his cum, which set me off and I came all over his pole.

It was hot, I had to hurry but I got dressed and ran out of the shed just in time to get on the bus. I never knew his name, but I was filled with his cum as I rode the bus back home. The bus ride seemed to take forever as I was leaking fluids onto the back seat the entire ride. I always imagined how many times he told his friends about the cock hungry cheerleader he met after the game."

I looked at Dakota and assessed the story, do I think it was true or false? I know that she used to be a cheerleader, so I circled true by Dakota's name hoping I was correct.

Craig was next in line and I didn't expect to be as turned on as much as I was, hearing Dakota recall her tryst. But I was determined to keep an open mind. Craig cleared his throat, took a good long drink of his beer, and started his story.

Craig's Story.

"I was 22 when I had an experience that I never thought or drempt of. Her name was Lisa, she was wilder than anyone I have ever been with. Our sex life was well, let's just call it extremely adventurous.

One night she said to me, “I'm bored, let's go shopping.”

I said; “Okay.” and we hopped into the car. She told me to pull over into the parking lot and I told her, that's the porno shop, she told me that she realizes that.

I figured we would get a toy or something.

Nope; she had other ideas. She asked where the rooms were, and the guy behind the counter motioned towards the door next to the register. She grabbed my hand and pulled me down a dark hallway. The sign said room 3 and we opened the door and stepped in.

Once the door was shut, she pulled me in, there was a chair in the middle facing a TV, she pushed me down and she sat on my lap. I didn't know what I was in for. She turned the TV on and the woman was swallowing his meat. Shoving it in and out of her mouth. She told me it looks good, let's mimic whats on the screen! She opened my pants and fished for my cock. It was out of my under-powered and in her mouth in half a second. Because of the atmosphere, I was already hard and ready to please her.

That's when she noticed the little spots on the wall. Holes placed throughout the room, each one about 3 inches big. That's when Lisa told me, I've always wanted to play at the glory hole. I've heard if them before but never actually saw one and never anticipated using one. That's when I noticed it, a monster poking through the wall. I looked at Lisa and she had a wicked grin on her face.

She licked her lips, 'yummy' and got down on her knees in front of it. She grabbed it tightly and held it up to her lips, sticking her tongue out and sliding it around the guy's head. I could here him moan from the other side of the thin wall. She went crazy when she heard his moans. Up and down she went on his wood. She sucked, licked and worked him up good. She was removing her clothes as she never missed a lick on his powerful cock. It wasn't long before she was completely naked, I could see the excitement dripping down her leg.

If I am at all honest, watching her service some faceless guy was kind of turning me on and my pole was like steel. I slipped behind her and played with her wetness, my fingers quickly slick with her juices. She moaned around the guy's erection and I slid deep inside of her. She kept moaning as I started to pick up the pace behind her. I was pushing her into him and she would bounce back and forth between us.

My hands gripped her hips and I pulled her back onto me. It was long before she was begging both of us to fill her up. I could hear him just beyond the wall and even I could tell that he wasn't going to last much longer. I am not sure why, but that motivated me to pound harder into her. She moaned every time I pushed deep and he moaned every time her mouth went farther down his pole.

I was right on the edge as I plowed deep in and I filled her with all of my cum. She moaned as she loved the feel of my pulsing pleasure stick as she called it. She was moaning as I felt her walls clench my weapon, milking me for every drop she could get. That is when I heard his grunt as he emptied his own into her mouth. She loved the feeling of having two different guys coming in both sides of her wanting body. She moaned as both men started to get soft. Apparently she wasn't fully satisfied yet. She noticed one of the other walls now had a black cock sticking out.

She looked at me and smiled, 'never had one before!' She went over to it and grabbed tightly, stroking it to full length. 'Can I see how far I can get that in my mouth?' She opened her lips and started to slide down, little by little his rod disappeared down her throat. I have to admit I was a little impressed at her skill and more than a little horny by the show she was putting on. She got the thing pretty much down her throat as she started bobbing up and down. A deep voice echoed in my head, 'holy shit girl, your mouth is amazing. '

That's when she pulled off of him, 'you should try my pussy!'

She looked at me for approval and I don't know what came over me, I found myself nodding and stroking my own pole. She smiled and turned around. I watched her eyes as she forced her body back towards the wall taking his pole inside of her. At first it was slow, then she bounced back and forth against the wall. She was screaming how incredible it felt to be full. He was moaning and screaming, 'take it baby, take it all!' I just stood there stroking myself as she climbed towards her second orgasm of the night.

All he had to do was stay in the wall and she did the rest. She built him up and she was right on the edge of exploding. That is when I went over to her, lifted her chin and blew my load in her face and chest. She screamed as she hit her orgasm and he grunted and said, holy shit, as her eyes opened wide. He was filling her up with his baby juice and she loved every last drop of it. My juices dripping off her chin and onto the floor.

She stood up and gathered her clothes, pulled her jeans and her shirt back on. She pushed her panties in her bag and we walked back towards the cash register. She told me that one of her favorite things was feeling his seed dripping down her legs the rest of the night. She looked at me, smiled and said, 'my new favorite store when I'm bored.'

I was still reeling from everything, but I had to admit that I often thought about that night and it always led to me stroking myself until I exploded."

It was time to vote, did I think this really happened, or did he read it in a story or something? I circled my vote and hoped I was 2 for 2!

I looked around, Holly was next, I've always had a little crush on Holly, she was beautiful, highly sexual and loved to dress skimpy and show off her body. I was eager to hear her story.

I had to make it through Holly's story, then Nicole, then me, then Stephanie and then our host Steve had his shot to amaze or trick us with his lustful story. Once this game started, I was most interested in Holly's tale. I just knew her sexual life was way more exciting than everyone else's. I was already hard from the game so far and I knew Holly was going to have an amazing story.

She began her story and I was hanging on every word.

Holly's Story.

"So it was right after the divorce was final, I was in a bad way, horny as hell, moody and just plain didn't give a fuck for anyone. I prepared myself to get drunk and order a pizza, so I poured myself a shot and ordered early before I could see straight any longer.

'I have my driver there soon, thanks for calling.' The young kid on the phone said. About 3 shots later, I heard the doorbell ring. I rushed to go get my pizza and I was greeted by a handsome young man, maybe in his mid twenties. He told me his name was Shawn and how much I owed him. I instructed him to put the pizza in the kitchen and I'll get my wallet. I was wearing a sheer robe with nothing on underneath, I always had that fantasy, but I never had the chance when I was married.

I grabbed my wallet and headed to the kitchen when I saw Shawn. He was well built, he clearly worked out, and he was staring at my body. I enjoy the attention and make sure that he knows that the tip is up to him. He looked at me confused. 'I can give you money; or you can take what you feel that I owe you.'

He looked at my body again, sending shivers up my spine. He told me to turn around and as I did he grabbed my arms. He pushed me against the island in the kitchen and lifted my robe. My bare ass was on full display when he told me to bend over the counter. I did everything he said, I mean it was his tip, he earned it.

He dropped down to his knees and held my buttocks in his hands. He asked me to be sure if I was offering everything to him. I said yes, just take what you feel you've earned. He spread my cheeks open and stuck his tongue in the channel between them. I felt like I was going to cum right then. But he took his time as I felt his tongue dip inside my backside. I've never felt this before and my hands gripped the counter tightly.

His tongue probed my hole as I felt his fingers slide between my legs. Inch by inch his hands traveled up until I felt them slide in my wetness. There I was, his tongue in my ass and fingers poking in my pussy, I seriously was about to cum just from that, but I told him that he could take whatever he wanted. So he stood up and pushed me against the counter and tear off my robe. I was naked and exposed and begging for him to fuck me.

He didn't waste time, he pulled his cock out and pushed it in my dripping wetness. He was not gentle, he forced himself inside, but it was exactly what I wanted. He took me, and I loved every second of it. He grabbed my hair and pulled back on my head so he could grab a hold of my tits. He pounded on me like it was in his job description, and I was so desperate, I came after a short time.

He told me he was about to cum, where did I want it. I yelled at him, 'fucking fill me up with it.' A few more strokes and he did just that. When he came down from his explosion, he told me that he needed me to do something for him. Considering what he has done for me, I said, what is it? He said he needed to clean himself up before he went back on deliveries. So I got on my knees and took care of his needs. I may have really done well, because before he left he had also filled my throat full of his cum.

On his way out the door he told me what days he works, I told him suddenly on those days Ill be having pizza. He laughed as I closed the door. I was still naked and dripping.

I've been getting pizza at least twice a week for months now."

Holy shit, I thought to myself, that was hot and in my mind I was picturing her body laying over the counter getting fucked hard. I circled 'true' and took a big drink of my beer. Nicole was next and she looked over at me. She noticed the tent in my lap and whispered, "we'll take care of the tonight!"

I knew she had to be feeling frisky as well listening to all of these stories. I knew that she likes these types of stories and I think it does more when it is told as opposed to read. I might have to start reading her stories when I'm in the mood.

Nicole looked around at everyone before she began. Everyone was eager to hear another story and I'm sure all of the guys were hard and all the women were wet. The tent tonight is going to be filled with moaning and grunting, I'm sure of it.

So Nicole cleared her throat and looked around, then she started her story.

Nichole's Turn.

"I's just turned 18 years old, and on an exchange program to Great Britain when I met this guy, Cameron at a club. He came right over to me and said 'hey' and his accent made my legs go week and I was already starting to get wet. He told me that he and a few of his friends were hanging out in a booth in the corner, did I want to join them. I accepted and he took my hand and led me to the corner.

The corner was dark, and two guys were already seated at the table. He introduced me to

Sexual Equity - Orientation: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 28 Sep 2026 14:58:00 -0600

Sexual Equity: Part 2

An orientation to the obligations of Sexual Equity.

In 4 parts, by oolonroosevelt. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward: About New Dorset.

New Dorset is an island, and nation-state, in the northeast Pacific. Located 450 km southwest of the Baja California peninsula, it is the largest territory (other than Antarctica) to have no native population when first discovered by Europeans. It was first discovered in 1533 by Spanish explorers, but no Spanish presence was ever established, and it was disputed between Spain and Britain until Spain withdrew its claim in 1815. It was colonized by the British beginning in the early 1800s, and given its independence along with other British dominions in 1931.

New Dorset is a constitutional monarchy with a parliamentary government, with a constitution in broad terms similar to that of the United Kingdom and many former British colonies, but governed under the unique principles of Sexual Equity.

New Dorset has 8,671,074 inhabitants. and the capitol is Dorchester.

The Duchies, or provinces are:

Bathurst, whose capitol is also Dorchester, has 832,092.
Wilmot-Horton, whose capitol is Portsmouth, has 2.046,189.
Goderich, whose capitol is Poole, has 1,100,280.
Deltaland, whose capitol is Stafford, has 1,195,146.
Alicia, whose capitol is Taylorville, has 1,024,764.
Helenia, whose capitol is Jenkins, has 1,040,141.
Louisia, whose capitol is Kibblewhite, has 537,428.
Beatricia, whose capitol is Packman, has 895,034.

Orientation begins:

Twelve women in the their twenties and thirties, dressed in pantsuits or blazers and skirts, file in to the conference room and sit around the table. At first, they talk of their journeys here to the capital; soon he discussion turns to constituency office staffing and committee assignments. Finally an older woman, about fifty, comes in, wearing a “State Service Office” badge on a lanyard.

“Hello. Welcome to State Service Orientation. I’m Rebecca Upston, the Parliamentary Commissioner for State Service. Angela, who usually does new officeholder orientation, is off today, so you get me; I’m the head of the program. Thanks for coming on time. I know this seems uncomfortable and frightful for some of you, but don’t worry, for almost everyone orientation, and service generally, turns out to be a good experience. Can you introduce yourselves? Just first names here. You can call me Rebecca.”

They go around the room, and each says her name. Rebecca makes a point of repeating them back. “Georgia.” “Eva.” “Lucy.” “Holly.” “Bella.” “Brooke.” “Samantha.” “Jasmine.” “Sophie.” “Madison.” “Summer.” “Elizabeth.”

Rebecca says, “Great. And most of you are new members of the Legislative Assembly from; which province was it, Deltaland, right? Except Sophie, who won the federal by election in MacVicar, and Lucy, who is the newest city council member in Poole. Her election was just two days ago. Thanks for coming down so quickly.

“Congratulations to all of you on running for and winning office, on being chosen to represent and lead your people. What we are here for today may not seem like it has much to do with what you do in the legislature, but you’ll see that it does.

“I was an MP for twelve years and on my city council for four years before that, so even before this job, I did my share of state service. A lot of women come in with ideas about service that are pretty far off, so even though we provide you with written materials, we have everyone do an in-person orientation. You’ve all read the ‘Your Service Obligation’ booklet, right?” A series of nods.

“All right. Let’s begin he orientation by letting me show you through your part of the selection process. Servitrixes , that’s what we call women who have a service obligation, go online each month and sign up for service room assignments. By the way, in real life nobody ever calls them ‘service rooms,’ they’re always called ‘cribs,’ except in the paperwork. Anyway, the Service Office will send you the date each month when you’re eligible to select times and places. You get a different date depending on whether you’re a minister, an MP, an MLA, or what. If it’s available, you’re allowed to choose any crib, anywhere. Usually, you’ll want to pick one near where you work, but it’s up to you.”

She calls the web site up on the projector and goes through a sample assignment selection process. “You pick the number of appointments you need each month for your obligation. Each appointment time lasts an hour. Ten minutes at the beginning is for preparation and fifteen at the end is for clean-up, so if you have two crib assignments in a row, you’ll have a twenty-five minute break in between.”

“What if we forget to sign up?” asks Georgia.

“Well, you can always sign up late, and be limited to whatever crib spaces are available. We’ll try to accommodate you if we can. Ultimately, it’s your responsibility to make sure you can fulfil your service obligation. If you don’t, you can end up before the Joint Disciplinary Committee, and ultimately lose your seat. So don’t do that. Sign up early, get convenient crib assignments, do your service, and then go back and run the country. That’s how service is supposed to work. All the details are on the help pages online.”

“OK, so that’s how you’ll sign up. I want to give you a a general idea about how patrons (men who receive service) sign up too. Patrons sign up on a weekly basis instead of a monthly basis, and select their preferences from the service room assignments you’ve chosen. They select their preferred times and servitrixes, and the system matches them up. There are a lot more men who want to receive service than servitrixes to provide it, so there’s a complicated system for building the waiting list. Patrons get priority firstly on how long they’ve been waiting, then on whether they live in the constituency of the woman in question, and last on whether they’ve received any honors – lords, knights and members of the various orders of merit all have their own priority levels.”

“I thought earls and lords could get service anytime they wanted,” asked Lucy.

“No, just the duke of each province and the king. Nobles get some preference, but if a regular man with no honors has been waiting longer than an earl, he will get service even if the earl has to wait. Where the honors make a difference is in whether they get their first choice of servitrix.

Samantha asks, "Why do we sign up monthly when men sign up weekly?”

“It just works out better that way; it allows women to establish their schedules in advance, which is especially important for women like the foreign minister, who has to make sure she squeezes in her service obligation in between foreign trips. For men, it’s easier to pick appointment times closer to when they’ll actually go, and weekly signups allow the waiting lists to shuffle more often, which gives a sense of progress, even if the wait isn’t really any different in the long run. As long as you sign up on time for your assignments, the difference won’t affect you.

"Oh, one other thing you should know: if a crib isn’t being used, servitrixes can sign up to use it for whatever they want; either take a friend down there, or just use the lounge to take a nap or something. Perk bookings open up at the beginning of the week, after any late assignments.

"Any other questions? OK, they should be ready for us in the cribs now.”

Rebecca leads the women out of the conference room and into the hall. They pause in the Grand Hall on the way to the stairs. “Parliament House is a beautiful place to work. State service reminds us of our responsibility to the citizens, but the building reminds us how glorious our country is and what a privilege it is to lead it. We who work here are fortunate, especially the MPs. State service might seem like an heavy burden at times, but it’s a small price to pay. I don’t regret a day of it.”

They descend a stairway and travel down another hall, and come to an alcove marked Service Rooms; East, where two athletic men in their twenties are standing.

“Hello, Ms. Upston.”

“Hello, gentlemen,” says Rebecca. “These are two of our instructors. We don’t use names for our patrons, so for now we’ll just call them Mr. M and Mr. V.” They exchange a round of greetings.

Rebecca addresses a woman in a security uniform sitting behind a glass window in the back of the alcove.

“Hi, Harper,” says Rebecca. “Harper here is our first line of security. We know you are in a vulnerable position with you don’t know, so we take security very seriously at the Service Office, especially here at Parliament House. We show you this side during orientation so you can feel confident in your safety. You’ve all gone through body scanners to get into Parliament House. Security’s even tighter down here. No man can get into the cribs until the guard gives them a key and buzzes them in. Harper, can you check in Mr. M and Mr. V?”

Harper checks their IDs and then passes two plastic rings through the window, and the two men each take one. Mr. M puts the ring on a finger, then presses the ring to a badge reader next to a door; Harper presses a button and the door opens. A short hallway is visible, with another door at the other end. Rebecca says, “The door opens only when guard buzzes the doors at the same time the key is used. Every entrance and exit to the cribs is protected by a set of double doors, which can’t open at the same time, so nobody can sneak through.”

Mr. M leads the others through the hallway, and they find themselves in a room with a bench, a row of lockers, and a stack of what look like towels on a shelf above a hamper. There are doors marked To Exit and Washroom/Showers, and a hallway marked To Service Rooms.

Rebecca says “There are twenty cribs in Parliament House: seven in the south wing, ten in the west wing, and this the smallest set, with just three. Usually all the Parliament House cribs are pretty busy. Backbench MPs usually do service in Parliament House, as do ministers of the major departments like the Foreign Ministry and Defense, since those offices don’t have their own cribs. Ministers whose offices are in the North and South Executive Buildings generally use the cribs there.

"This is the locker room for the east cribs. Men can’t take anything into the cribs with them from the outside, anything at all. No clothes, no jewelry, nothing except their ring key. They have to take off everything and leave it here. Gentlemen, will you demonstrate?”

The instructors remove their shoes, pants, and shirts and put them in lockers. Mr. V removes a gold chain from around his neck; Mr. M removes a piercing from his ear, a gold ring from his finger, and a wristwatch. All go in the lockers. Finally, they remove their underwear, and turn around, facing the officeholders totally nude except for the plastic ring keys on their fingers. Rebecca says, “Please, take a good look,” and the two instructors pause as the women examine them..

A few titters escape the women’s mouths. Rebecca says, “We always get a few gigglers here at orientation. But you’ll have to get used to seeing men like this. We’ll talk more about that later. First, let’s finish seeing security.

Meanwhile, Mr. M takes one of the cloths that look like towels. "These wraps are all patrons are allowed to wear,” he says. “It’s not much, but having something makes most of us more comfortable while we wait.” He puts it around his lower torso and presses it closed. “There’s no pockets or anything, so you can see why the keys are made like rings; we don’t have to worry about losing them. We need the ring to open our locker and get our clothes after service.” Mr. V also takes a wrap and puts it on.

They continue on into the hallway marked To Waiting Room. In the hallway is another security checkpoint with a fullbody scanner, with entry and exit doors; a male security officer stands behind a glass wall.

Rebecca says, “We’re always extra careful. We know you’re in the public eye and we don’t want anything to happen to any of you. So we have another checkpoint here. Lucas here does a visual inspection, and then the scanner verifies that the man has left absolutely everything in the locker room.”

The scanner door opens, Mr. M steps inside, and the door closes behind him. Lucas says, “Please remove your wrap, sir.” Mr. M does, and the guard makes a point of examining him thoroughly. “You may put it back now, sir,” says Lucas. Mr. M does so, and then Lucas operates the scanner, which is silent. “Thank you, sir,” says Lucas, and the rear scanner door opens. Mr. M goes through the door, and it closes behind him.

Lucas goes through the same procedure with Mr. V. Rebecca says, “Only patrons are allowed in the waiting room, so we will be heading out now.”

Bella says, “Is there something special in the waiting room that we can’t see?”

“Yes, actually. Official portraits. At one point, it was decided that the old practice of displaying portraits of past and present ministers and officers of Parliament was one of the honors women would renounce. Instead, it was decided that official portraits would be made in the act of giving service, and they would be displayed in the waiting rooms to help patrons get in the proper mood.”

Lucy is alarmed. “But they said service was private, that nobody got to see us.”

“Well, nobody gets to see except the patrons. This is why you’re not allowed in there. The waiting room is highly restricted. Nobody is ever allowed in except men waiting for service. Even I’ve never seen any of the official portraits except my own.”

Sophie says, “I’d like to know about that.”

Rebecca laughs. “Maybe later. Anyway, don’t worry, only ministers and a few others are required to have their portraits posted, and in any case only the men actually waiting for service can see them. We can have no expectation of privacy from our patrons. And the portraits do an important job, of helping patrons get themselves ready for what is about to happen. It’s just another kind of service.”

“Anyway, when the woman in the crib signals that she’s ready to begin, there will be an announcement in the waiting room. The man then uses his key to access the hallway that leads to the crib, and then the crib itself. The main security office has a door to the hall, to come if you call, and the hall is also used by housekeeping staff who wipe up and change the linens after every appointment.

"For now, our instructors will stay in the waiting room while we go around to the women’s entrance.”

Rebecca leads the women out through the locker room and a series of hallways with doors back to the service room entrance alcove. She counts the women, and says “Harper, we’re all clear.”

Rebeca leads the women back to the stairwell. “We actually have to go up and over to get to the women’s entrances. We don’t want any mistakes.”

Lucy asks, “Are all cribs this secure?”

“Well, mostly. No matter what, we always have separate men’s and women’s entrances, and there’s always a guard on the men’s side who makes sure patrons can’t bring anything inside, monitors who enters the cribs, and who is there to help if called. But all security is stronger for our national leaders. The truth is that we’ve never had a problem where somebody who wasn’t supposed to be in a crib tried to get in to hurt someone, not even here in the capital.”

Rebecca leads them up the stairs, back through a set of hallways, and down another stairway. At the bottom, a woman in a security uniform sits at a counter, behind another glass window with a locked door. Rebecca says, “Matilda here will check your IDs and buzz you in.”

Matilda checks each ID before allowing the group through another set of double doors into another hallway, this one with doors labeled E1 through E3.

Rebecca says, “We’re going to do most of the rest of orientation in E1, but that’s an extra-large crib we use for orientations and other special occasions. Before we go there, I want to show you E2, which is a regular crib. The first room is your lounge, where you can freshen up. There’s a small washroom with a toilet and shower, and an area where you can rest and change clothes. Then after that is the crib itself, which has a bed, a chair, and a stool. I’ll explain that in a bit, but go on into E2 and see what it’s like.” Rebecca opens the door with her badge.

Each goes into E2 and looks around. The lounge has an area rug covering most of the floor, a daybed and a small clothes closet with a mirror on the door. The washroom is small but well stocked with toiletries. Next to the door to the crib is wall decoration reading “Happiness / Gratitude / Humility” and a small whiteboard marked “Today’s code: 2701”.

Inside the crib is a full-size bed, made up with just a fitted sheet. It’s pressed up against the wall on one side, and on the other side there’s a low chest of drawers. Across from it there’s also a chair with a seat raised off the ground, and a very low stool in front of it. This room has a rug on the floor also. On the far wall is a door marked Men’s Exit. Next to the door back to the lounge there are some pushbuttons and a keypad.

After each has a look, Rebecca reaches into the E2 lounge, presses a button on the wall marked Finished, and exits the room, closing the E2 door behind her. Then she shows the officeholders into E1. The lounge here is similar, but much larger, with two couches and a large closet, and mirrors lining the walls; the washroom has a toilet and shower but also a whirlpool bath. It has the same decoration and whiteboard next to the crib door.

Rebecca says, “This is the biggest crib we have, which is why we use it for orientation: there’s no way this many women could fit in E2. At the same time, E2 is much more like the cribs you’ll be using. This room is booked up quickly.

"Now is when you will be first introduced to what State Service is really like. The first step is to change your clothes. You should remove everything: clothes, jewelry, hair bands, whatever you have on, and put on a service robe. Let me know if your robe is too long; it shouldn’t go down to your knees.” She opens the closet and hands each woman a garment bag and a thigh-length, very sheer robe.

Eva looks at the robe and asks, “What’s the point of wearing this thing? There’s not even any lace. They can see everything anyway, we might as well just be naked.”

Rebecca says, “Yes, Eva, it doesn’t hide anything, but that’s not the point of wearing this. We provide service not only in what we do but in how we look, and not only in how we look to the men but how we look to ourselves. Nudity isn’t necessarily sexy; it can be pretty ordinary. We’re all nude when we take baths, or change our clothes. These robes are a reminder, partially to the men but mostly to ourselves, that we are here in their service. In here, we reveal ourselves in every way, even If we wear a robe, even if we do what usually conceals. So we’re more nude than nude in these. And before you ask, yes I’ll be wearing one too. Out there, I’m a Parliamentary Commissioner; when I come in here, I’m a woman providing service, like any of you. Counselors and managers in the Service Office are the only women other than elected officials who have a citizen service obligation.

"So, please place your clothes in the garment bags; we’ll put them in the

Sexual Equity: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 27 Sep 2026 10:23:00 -0600

Sexual Equity: Whosoever..

A Sci Fi Fantasy Story.

Ryan makes a visit to the West Service Rooms.

In 4 parts, by oolonroosevelt. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

And Whosoever Will Be First Among You, Let Her Be Your Servant.

Ryan looks up at the stately building. He last visited here on a Grade 6 field trip, seven years ago. This would be a very different experience.

Ryan walks through the main door, passes through a scanner at a security checkpoint, and follows signs downstairs to the West Service Rooms, where another security guard waits behind a window.

"I'm Ryan Ganter, I have a 1400 hours appointment," he says to the guard.

"ID, please?"

Ryan shows him an ID, and the guard swipes it on his computer. "Yes, you're in W7. This is your first time, it says. Welcome. You're quite early; fourteen is actually the time we expect you to check in, and your service will start later. Here is your key." The guard hands him a grey plastic ring. "You put it on your finger. When I buzz you through the doors, you'll need to press it up on the reader at the same time. You'll also use it for your locker. Put absolutely everything you have in your locker: all your clothes, your phone, any jewelry you may have, absolutely everything you have except that key. There are wraps for you to wear; that and your key are all you can bring inside. Once everything you have is in your locker, you can go through screening and into the waiting room. Got it?"

Ryan nods, and the guard buzzes him through a pair of doors into a locker room. There's two other men there, a burly one taking off his clothes, and another one wearing glasses putting his back on. Ryan says nothing, finds a locker and begins putting his jacket and shoes into it. He notices the man taking his clothes off has finished, and has taken a cloth from a stack on a shelf and wrapped it around his lower torso, from his midsection to just above his knees.. Ryan takes a wrap too and continues undressing. He has only his underwear on when he puts the wrap around himself and seals the Velcro.

"Hey, you should know, they won't let you in with underwear on. Just the wrap," says the man in glasses.

"Oh, thanks," says Ryan, and pulls his underwear down without taking the wrap off. He puts it in the locker and locks it, now with nothing at all except the wrap around his lower torso and the plastic ring key on his finger.

Ryan looks around and notices that the connecting passages are labeled To Waiting Room and Washrooms/Showers. A digital clock on the wall reads 1300. Ryan thinks to himself that maybe being clean would be a good for this, so he goes into the washroom, where he is alone. The shower area is communal, with several shower heads coming out from the walls. He puts his wrap on a hook and enters the showers.

He's lathering himself up when another man enters the washroom, wearing a wrap. Bashful, Ryan covers his crotch with his hands. The man says "Kid, you better get used to being naked if you're going to come here." As if to prove it, he removes the wrap and puts it over his shoulder before going up to a urinal.

Ryan looks away and finishes showering. By the time he's done, the other man is gone, so he dries himself off with a towel and puts the wrap back on. Back out in the locker room, the clock now reads 13:10.

Ryan heads down the hallway marked To Waiting Room. He turns a corner and sees a security checkpoint, with a young male guard and a full-body scanner. He enters the full-body scanner and a door closes behind him, enclosing him on all sides. "Sir, I need to conduct a visual on you. Please remove your wrap."

Ryan slowly unfastens the wrap and holds it in his hands. The guard closely examines Ryan's body, from head to toe, and asks Ryan to turn so the guard can see all sides. Ryan is very uncomfortable but complies. After the guard finishes, satisfied, he says. "Ok, you may put your wrap back on, sir." Ryan does, and then the guard operates the scanner. It is silent, and the guard opens a door to let him proceed. 'Very well, sir. The waiting room is beyond the next door. When she's ready, you'll hear an announcement. Enjoy your service, sir."

Ryan says "Thanks," unlocks the next door with his key and walks through to a waiting room. While he's getting his bearings Ryan hears an announcement: "Mr. Bennett, please accept service now in W5. Mr. Bennett, W5." A man gets up and, using his key, goes through a door marked To Service Rooms.

Ryan sees magazines on the side tables, and a television on one side of the room displaying a soccer match silently, with captions. A number of men sit around the room, some looking at magazines or at the television, and some looking at a series of framed photos on all the walls.

Around the room there are framed photos of naked women, just their faces and torsos, with their legs off the edge of the photo. Looking closer, Ryan sees that each woman is in the middle of intercourse, although all you can see of the man is his penis, coming in from outside the frame to enter the woman.

Ryan finds the sight of this a bit much. He sees a reader with a display on the wall, and tests his key: sure enough, it displays his name, the number of his locker, and "13:15, 14:00 appt, W7 15:10." So Ryan guesses he'll be here for nearly two hours before he will actually get in. Fortunately, he likes soccer.

He watches the match until it's over, and then begins reading a sports magazine. Eventually, he hears his own name: "Mr. Ganter, please accept service in W7." He gets up, unlocks the To Service Rooms door with his key, and enters a hallway. Following signs, he turns to the right and continues to the door for W7. Hesitating just a bit, he uses his key to unlock that door, and walk in.

The door closes behind him before he can take in what he's seeing. A woman, who looks to be about thirty-five though Ryan knows she is older, kneels on the floor before him, wearing only the sheerest of robes, which hides nothing. Her long light brown hair reaches down to touch her breasts, which are round and high on her body.

With a professional smile, she says, "Hello, my name is Judy. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or by intercourse?"

Ryan can hardly get a word out. "Wow..."

Judy's smile becomes more genuine. "Thank you, sir. I'm glad my appearance pleases you."

Ryan continues to stare. "Um.. well... could you.. maybe... get up so I could see all of you?"

"Of course, sir." Judy gets up off the ground and pushes the small bench she was kneeling on over to the side of the room. She opens her arms wide, spreads her legs slightly, and turns in a full circle. Her robe hides nothing; he can see her breasts, her derri re. She is hairless, so he can see her cleft.

"I can see you find this arousing, sir. May I remove your wrap?" Ryan can't speak but nods. Judy pulls the wrap off with one hand and runs her other hand down his erect penis before turning to hang the wrap on a hook by the door Ryan had used.

She turns back to him and again kneels, this time on the floor. "Sir, I am here to serve. May I serve you with my hands, my mouth, or by intercourse?"

Ryan starts off, "Pre" before Judy interrupts him.

"No, sir, in here I am just Judy. Please call me Judy, sir."

Ryan nods and says "Judy. I want to ... I want to fuck you."

"Of course, sir," says Judy. "What if I lie on the bed, and you get on top?" Not waiting for an answer, she removes her robe and hangs it on a hook on the far side of the room. Ryan finally notices the bed against the wall as, now fully naked, she lies on it. "Sir, please come here and fuck me. I want to feel your cock inside me."

Ryan doesn't wait for a second invitation. He gets up on the bed, crawls to a point between her legs and points his penis toward her vagina. "Just a minute, sir," she says, as she guides him inside her. "Yes, please sir, please fuck me."

Ryan begins thrusting. But, though an effort of will, he stops himself and pulls out, sitting up in front of her. "No! Not yet. I want more."

Judy looks up at him quizzically. "Of course, sir. How may I serve you?"

Ryan says "I want... I want to touch you."

Ryan gets off the bed and begins using his hands: he gropes Judy's breasts, rubs her nipples with his fingertips, and reaches down and moves his fingers up and down through her outer lips, which makes Judy moan slightly. "Sir, that's good."

Ryan turns her away from him onto her side, and begins groping her buttock. "Please, sir, not too hard... ah, thank you sir," says Judy. After a moment of this he begins using one hand on her buttock and reaches the other around her and holds her breast, squeezing gently and then rubbing, which elicits an " Ah, Ah," from Judy. Finally, Ryan has her get on hands and knees, gets behind her on the bed, and enters her vagina from behind. "Oh yes, fuck my pussy, sir," says Judy. This time Ryan doesn't stop himself and he comes. Breathing heavily, he pulls out, rolling away from Judy, pushing his back against the wall.

After a moment, Judy gets up off the bed, kneels, and starts to speak. "On—"

"Wait," interrupts Ryan, "do we have any more time?"

Judy says "Yes, sir, we've only been a few minutes. Are you not satisfied with your service?"

"Yeah. I just wanted to ask a couple of questions."

"Oh. Sir. I can't answer anything about what I do on the outside in here, sir."

"No, I just wanted to know... how can you do this? Out there, you're... you. In here, you begged me to fuck you. You don't even know me. I mean, that's so wild."

Judy pauses. "Well, sir, I asked you to fuck me because I knew it's what you wanted — although I wanted it too. In here or out there, I'm a woman. My pussy may not be on display when I'm outside, but it's always there underneath my clothes, and sometimes I get horny and wet and I want to have a cock like yours inside."

"But whatever my feelings are, when I'm in here, I'm here to serve you, sir, and the men who come after you. That's what Sexual Equity is, the system we live under, the bargain we made so I can do what I do. And I believe in that system, sir, truly. My service in here makes me better at what I do, out there."

Ryan stares at her, nonplussed.

"Sir, I can tell you don't understand. Let me try again." Judy rises from the floor and sits on the side of the bed next to Ryan, who moves to lie on his back, looking up at her. She reaches out to his penis with one hand and begins to stroke it.

"I don't just do this because it's a condition of my job. When people give service to others, in any way, it changes us for the better. Service gives us a sense of purpose and satisfaction. By easing stress, it makes us happier and healthier. And when we serve others it not only helps others feel closer to us, but also helps us feel closer to them. Giving of ourselves helps us see the kindness and generosity in others. I don't know if you're a Christian, sir, but Christ commands us to serve others, as He served the people in His days on earth."

Judy gets up on the bed, kneeling alongside him, facing him. She picks up Ryan's hand and places it on her breast, and then begins to use both her hands to massage him, alternately lightly touching his scrotum and stroking and squeezing his penis, which is beginning to harden again..

"Sex is another way that people become closer together — literally, since we touch each other, but being open and vulnerable with our bodies makes us feel open and vulnerable emotionally, too. You must feel closer to me now, sir, than you did when you came in."

Ryan manages to grunt, "uh-huh." His penis is again becoming fully erect.

"This is even more true for women. When you're inside me, and I'm all around you, it feels like you're not separate from me, but part of me." Judy moves over to sit astride Ryan; she opens her labia with one hand and guides Ryan's penis to enter her vagina with the other. "And when it's over, you come in me, and my body absorbs the fluid. You literally do become part of who I am." She moves herself up and down slowly on Ryan's penis; he moans. "So if serving you makes me feel close to you, and sex makes me feel close to you, then serving you with sex makes me feel as close as I can ever feel with another person."

"You're right, sir, I don't know you; I'll never know your name." She picks up his hand off her breast and kisses it, then takes both his hands and pulls them around to her derri re. "Sir, hold my ass, pull me in tight. I don't learn your name because in this room you are not just yourself, but a representative of all the people of our country. I serve you, and fuck you, so that I can feel as close as possible to all the people you represent. Feel as though everyone in the country is part of me." She continues moving herself up and down, grinding on Ryan's genitals. "My service to you makes my feelings, wants and needs as closely aligned with my country's as they can possibly be. And that's why doing what we're doing now makes me better at what I do outside this room."

She moves up and down more quickly, grinds harder. "I hope this feels good, sir. I want to make you come, sir, so I can feel closer to everyone. Sir, can you come one more time for me?"

Ryan could.

Judy slowly gets off Ryan and lies on the bed. Ryan's still on his back; she's on her side, her face next to his. After a moment, she kisses his cheek and says, "Is there any other way I can serve you, sir?"

Ryan shakes his head no. He can hardly move; he is drained. She moves closer and whispers in his ear, "I love my country, sir, and right now, you are my country."

She lies there for two minutes, resting her hand on his arm, their naked bodies touching. Nothing more is said. Eventually she kisses his cheek again and leaves the bed. She takes the very thin robe from its hook, and puts it on; Ryan can't see why, since it doesn't hide anything. She then kneels on the floor; Ryan turns to look. "Sir, I have to go now." She looks at a clock on the wall. "It won't be long before they ask you to leave so they can clean. Your ring key will open the exit door."

She then recites, "On behalf of His Majesty's Government, thank you for this opportunity to serve. I bid you farewell until your next service."

She rises and moves toward the rear door. Ryan calls, "Wait!" She looks questioningly back at him.

"Could you just turn around, let me look at you one more time? I want to remember this."

Judy smiles, and again holds out her arms and does a slow twirl, while Ryan stares at her body. "Um, thanks," Ryan says.

"Of course, sir. And I mean it sincerely when I say, thank you for letting me serve you." She turns to type a code into a hidden keypad, unlocking the rear door; she exits the room.

Ryan lies there for another moment before getting off the bed, putting the wrap back around himself and using the ring key to open the door he had come in.

Judy closes the door behind her and exhales. Going to the closet, she places her robe in a hamper. She checks the clock again, regrets that she doesn't have time to take her usual shower, and begins to put her clothes back on: underwear, white silk top, navy blazer and skirt, dark stockings and low pumps. She takes just a moment to brush out her hair, and exits.

Her assistant is outside the Service Office entrance. "Prime Minister."

"Hello, Jules," says Judy. "Well. It's been a long time since I've had a first-timer. It's better than I remember. Anyway. What's next?"

"Well, Prime Minister, they're waiting in your office for your Question Time briefing, and then you have the Transport Minister at 16:30."

"When's my next service appointment?"

"Tonight at 20, and tomorrow morning you have two in a row, at seven-thirty and eight-thirty, before prime minister's questions start at ten."

"Thanks. I'd better get ready for Question Time," says Judy. They head up the stairs.

To be continued in part 2, by oolonroosevelt for Literotica

A Night of Sweet Treats: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 26 Sep 2026 07:22:00 -0600

A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 2.

The Consummations.

Based on a post by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. "You really did think of everything, didn't you?"

"Yep." I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my stretch lace underwire bra.

"You're beautiful, Iris," he whispered.

I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task.

I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his glorious erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat.

Looking up at Sam's face again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat.

I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it.

Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his purple cock tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin, combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum, filled me with carnal lust.

"Iris," he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of his rigid veiny shaft. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs.

Finally I wrapped my lips constricting tight around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the dramatic organ music from the television, and the flickering light from the horror movie screen, fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him.

I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. I recalled the technique of relaxing my throat and tongue. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand.

"Ah, fuck!" he cried. "Iris, that feels so good!"

I'd never heard Sam use vulgar words before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips.

It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs.

I moaned when he began rubbing me through my stretch lace panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot.

"I love how wet you are," he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time.

As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock.

"Iris, I'm close," he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. "Iris, oh God!"

I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. His balls constricted and his sack transformed into a tight rounded pouch at the base of his petrified shaft He let out a loud cry. I withdrew a bit and locked my lips firmly securely at the ridge of his crown's swollen ridge, as his whole body tensed, The first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it, and my tongue caressing the underside frenulum of his glorious crown. More spunk quickly followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent.

Finally licked up the streams of cum which escaped and ran down his shaft. One last gentle suck of his crown and I sat up. Grinning, I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. "Was that okay?" I asked.

"That was fucking fantastic!" he panted, still catching his breath. "My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?"

"By reading how-to articles, YouTube instructional videos, and watching porn," I confessed with a grin.

Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. "Thank you for that," he whispered against my lips.

"I enjoyed doing it," I whispered back. "It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much."

His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. "No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again," he revealed.

"Now that's good to know," I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. "What should we do in the meantime, Sam?"

"I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs," he replied, his breath warm against my skin.

I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded.

Sam stood facing me, and began to undress. His cock was semi flaccid, but still rather full and dangled so deliciously for my entertainment. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my underwire bra before tossing it toward his lovely cock. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my tits. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit.

"Iris, you're killing me," he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties.

That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I turned sideways and laid my head on the sofa's armrest, then arched my ass up and yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide.

Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the cushion, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs.

For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. He took in my flowing hair and the costume jewelry earrings and choker, His eyes diverted to my ruby red lipstick, then my mascara eyelashes. He gazed a while on the natural recline of my C cup tits, and especially the dark stiff nipples now swollen like chapel spires from two hills. He licked his lips as he took in my dramatically narrowed waist and the ruby studded navel piercing. But when he moved to kneel on the other end of the sofa, he locked his gaze on the glossy wet lips of my cunt, and the bulging stiff reddened nub of my horny clit. The trimmed and manicured mound of my mons seemed to invite him to frolic in my newly-mowed lawn. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath.

When Sam leaned over me, I thought he would ravish me right the, But he placed a stiff arm next to my head and reached up toward the table behind me, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows.

"I want to get a good look at you," he said in a husky voice, then he knelt back on his haunches, and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the bashful urge to close my legs and hide myself.

"I can't wait to taste you," Sam whispered, placing both hands inside each of my knees, then slowing sliding them up my inner thighs, til he stopped at my crotch. His thumbs then worked gently, probing my cunt lips. His index fingers ran through the pubes of my mound. Then he began drawing his fingertips between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. He gently spread my cunt folds wide as he lowered his mouth to kiss my mons fur. Then he extended his tongue and licked my hood, I knew he was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled inward. By the time his mouth was just touching my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him.

Sam's eyes turned up and met mine. "Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing," he murmured, and I readily nodded.

I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself.

But oh God! It was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit.

"Yes!" I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers.

Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there.

But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. "Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!" I begged.

He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him.

My face was hot, and my tits heaved as I breathed hard and fast. "I'm gonna come!" I wailed. "I'm so close!"

Sam moaned at my words. He rose up and took my wrists away from my tits, placing them up over the armrest where my head was. He set his elbows beside my ribs and his fingers began pinching and rolling my rock-hard nipples. He body sank down on mine and his mouth landed directly on my engorged cunt. He resumed showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. My body was now fully surrendered to his delight. I gave myself to his will. I welcomed the lust which now consumed me.

The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. "Sam... oh, fuck!" I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. My thighs tremored as if I was in a seizure.

Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp, drawing my thighs pressed together against his head. "I can't, oh! It's too sensitive!" I managed to moan.

He withdrew his tormenting tongue and then lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state.

When he crawled up to kiss me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. "Do you want to wait a little while?" he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face.

I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. I now felt his hard cock bent down between my asscheeks. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me.

This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. I slid down away from my lust-filled body and knelt to adorn the orange Halloween-themed rubbers I bought at the costume shop.

Though he was a virgin, he seemed to know how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement.

When Sam was ready, He took my two hands and raised me to sitting. Then he started to lie back on the other armrest of the sofa, and I looked at him expectantly. "Why don't you straddle me?" he suggested. "Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you."

He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first.

Stroking his lovely, lubed orange cock, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. "I'm a little nervous," I revealed with a shy smile.

"I understand," he said, his voice low and soothing. "Just take it slow, okay? No rush."

"Okay." I placed my hands on the back of the armrest, on each side of his head, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam sucked on my dangling left tit. Wigh his right hand he took hold of his sheathed cock. His left hand wrapped around my ass, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside.

When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I knew it was my turn to descend. I began lowering my body. "Ooh!" I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Then, trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly.

Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes; but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Nothing bigger, or thicker, would have any more satisfying than my lovely Sam's turgid phallus.

Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. My clit now pleasured by his furry mound. I Gently shifted back and forth while fully penetrated by the joyful orange-coated latex, "Ribbed for my pleasure."

He smiled, too, then pulled me in, to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling.

At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, "No rush." Then he reached both hands to cup my ass, and gently rubbed my sphincter. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation.

"Oh, that feels so good," I groaned. "You feel so good."

And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to pump, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled; my clit so tantalizingly tickled.

Sam's breath came faster, and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me?

Finally I worked up the nerve to begin rising, my hips twerking in a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding all the way up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him.

With his finger massaging my rosebud, he lowered his mouth to my left tit and took my nipple between his lips. "Oh God, yes!" I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster.

Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my tit. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. His right hand came up and pinched my other nipple.

When Sam withdrew his head, he gave me a pleading stare. "Iris, oh! Oh fuck! I'm not going to last!" His words were edged with something like panic.

Seeing as how it was his first fuck, too; I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. "That's okay," I assured him with an affectionate smile. "Don't hold back, Sam."

While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad my roommate Nora, was out for the evening.

I felt Sam tense, just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, His hands now firmly gripping my hips while driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed; his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued pressing me tight so my clit kept rubbing his pubes, determined to make me come.

"Yes!" I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed.

Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him.

Sam looked down at his slowly softening orange-hooded cock. It was coated in my juices. He let out a proud "Ah!", and then he looked at me and grinned. "My God, that was incredible!" he said.

"It sure was," I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case.

"Be right back," I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all.

Next, it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my matching lacey bra and panties. Grabbing a folded blanket from under the lamp table, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first.

He returned still naked, to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear over his depleted lovely cock. Then he slipped on his pants, but didn't bother with his shirt. I stood and opened the blanket, revealing my bra and panty ensemble, as I embraced him with an open mouth kiss. Then he settled in, lying on the couch behind me; Snuggling, spooning me, and I situated the blanket over us.

Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me kisses on my erogenous neck. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, a

A Night of Sweet Treats: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 25 Sep 2026 07:21:00 -0600

A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 1.

Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering’ party for two on Halloween.

Based on a post by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home.

"It's such a gorgeous day," I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air.

"Soon it's going to be freezing," Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. "Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months."

I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway.

He shook his head. "No, thank you."

"Oh, come on!" I insisted. "It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year."

He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face.

"My family never celebrated Halloween," Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of church atttendance had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. "It's just like any other day to me," he went on.

I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment.

Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. "You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life," I told him.

"Well, what about you?" he asked. "What are your plans for Halloween?"

I shrugged. "My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless..." My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. "Unless you want to come over to my apartment," I finally managed to say.

My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer.

When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. "We could dress up if you want--there's still time to get costumes--and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider..."

Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic.

"You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun," he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me.

I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. "Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?" I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. "I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back."

Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. "So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?" he asked.

Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. "I certainly hope to," I replied.

He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans.

So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs?

"And you're going to wear a costume?" Sam asked.

I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. "Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out."

Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. "Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best," he said.

"I can't wait to see what you come up with." Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough.

When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average.

But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure.

And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me.

Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place.

"Can I help you find something?" a woman behind the counter asked me.

"The Bride of Frankenstein," I quickly replied, then added, "the costume, I mean." All the while I prayed the store had it in my size.

The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. "You're welcome to try it on," she told me.

I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow.

The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight.

"I don't need to try it on," I said to the saleslady. "This is what I want."

The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin.

After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick.

As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach.

I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding.

Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom.

I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door.

Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone.

Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume.

Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too.

For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. "So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night."

I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. "You have the address, right?" I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure.

"Of course," he said. "Would you like me to bring anything?"

"Just your handsome self," I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who.

The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. "I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way," he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, "you're really cute when you blush."

I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower.

As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare?

Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch.

I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips.

I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come.

Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was.

Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me.

"Fuck me, Sam!" I cried shamelessly.

As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction.

After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow.

My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment.

The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam.

I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white stretch lace underwire bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow.

Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. "Perfect," I declared.

A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse.

Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His burgundy ascot was a perfect final touch to the costume. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak.

His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. "You are one spectacular bride!" he exclaimed.

I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. "And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!" I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. "I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in."

Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. "Thanks for inviting me over tonight."

After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. "Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready."

"Sounds great." He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. "This is an awesome apartment."

"It's kind of small, but I like it," I said. "Nora--the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs--told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here." I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam.

"Then we can go absolutely wild," he responded with a grin.

I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet.

"We can do whatever we want," I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin.

Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong.

"You need any help?" Sam asked.

"Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec."

Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone.

Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle.

"I'll have to take my fangs out," he said.

"Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything." I lifted my glass of cider. "Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam."

He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine.

As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun.

After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. "Have you ever carved a pumpkin?" I asked.

"Nope," he replied. "My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story."

I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. "Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve."

Sam threw his head back and laughed. "Only if you help!"

"Deal."

As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. "You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?" I asked. "I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

"No, not at all," he answered. "I have no issue with religion, but my family is just... overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday."

"I'm sorry," I said quietly.

Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. "I figure they'll come around eventually." Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. "Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship," he said.

During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. "Mom's great," I told him now, "but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm... not."

Sam looked at me and smiled. "You are when you get to know someone," he said. "I like that."

I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. "You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins." Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work.

As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching h

His Desired Girl: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 24 Sep 2026 05:55:00 -0600

His Desired Girl: Part 3

Finding an ideal Emily?

Based on a post by DocAutomata. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"How; how big am I gonna get?" she asked, trying and failing to hide her arousal.

Jessica smiled. "Why don't we ask Jacob?" she said, turning to the doorway.

He couldn't do it.

"I said, why don't we ask Jacob?"

He couldn't go in there. He could taste Emily's essence in the air. There was no way for him to hide his erection, and he had no chance of calming himself down until he was away from her. It took all of his concentration just to keep himself from cumming in his pants.

"Oh, come out here, you big baby."

Before he knew what was happening, he was gripped by the arm and pulled bodily into the bathroom.

"Jacob?!" Emily yelped.

Luckily he managed to close his eyes before catching a glimpse of her. The taste had become stronger, and he could feel his arousal increasing. He didn't know what he would do if he saw her now, and he didn't want to risk anything.

After a couple failed efforts, he managed to croak out weak "Hey."

"; Are you okay?" she asked.

"I; " His cock twitched involuntarily, and he turned away in embarrassment. There was no way she didn't see that.

"He's like that," Mrs. Tenner said in a lecturing tone, "because your sexual fluids give off a strong pheromone that specifically targets your partner."

"What?!"

"They also act as an extremely potent aphrodisiac when ingested, with the added affect of increasing your partner's sexual stamina, virility," she paused, smirking, "and endowment."

Well, that explained quite a few things.

He heard Emily's breathing quicken. "B-by endowment, you mean; "

"It makes his cock and balls grow."

"Oh!" Emily moaned.

It was too much. After hearing that breathtaking sound, Jacob's eyes opened against his will, and he was left reeling at the sight in front of him.

She was a goddess. Her tits were massive, perfectly shaped teardrops that jiggled hypnotically with her every movement. They were just as wide as her expansive hips, obscuring her entire torso, including her upper arms. Two dark stains covered the front of the bathrobe that she was wearing, and he could clearly see the protrusion of her nipples. She was huge; but if she was growing to match his deepest fantasy, then-

I'm a freak.

"I'm sorry." He turned away, quietly noting with shame that he hadn't even looked at her face. "It's my fault you're like this. I should leave before it gets any worse."

"No! Please don't go!" Emily said, grabbing his hand. She emitted a small, pleasured gasp when her hand met his, and it was all he could do to keep himself from turning around and; and;

"It's not just that, Emily!" His breathing quickened. "I want; I want to;"

"What do you want to do, Jacob?" Mrs. Tenner asked, not unkindly.

This was it. Maybe this would scare her off of him, like he deserved. He turned back to the angel holding his hand and made sure to look her square in the eyes.

"I want to fuck you, Emily! I want to fuck you so hard you can't even think straight! I want to; I want to make your boobs so big that you can barely hold them up! I; Um!"

Before he could finish, he suddenly found her tongue in his mouth and the incredible softness of her body pressing against his in a tight embrace. All thoughts of letting her go evaporated from his mind as he tasted the sweetness of her tongue. Her kiss was frantic, and he couldn't help but reciprocate, letting his own tongue dart around hers as he marveled at the softness of her thick, luscious lips.

He brought his arms around her and held her even more tightly to his chest, and he could feel her milk surge as her tits squeezed against him. They had escaped from the confines of the bathrobe, and he could feel her nipples poking him as they soaked the front of his shirt.

His hands traveled down her back until they were at her ass. He lifted what little of the bathrobe that actually covered her massive backside and roughly groped her. His hands sunk deeply into the soft flesh of her cheeks, their curves much too big to fit fully in his grip. He could feel them jiggle around his fingers with each desperate squeeze.

Keeping his mouth to hers, he gently pushed her down onto the floor. He untied the belt from her bathrobe and pulled it fully open, letting him see her in all her glory. Her thong was still covering her pussy, so he ripped it off, snapping the strings easily. He pressed a finger to her lower lips while his thumb teased her clit. The nub was as big as a cherry, and it was obviously very sensitive. Emily writhed on the floor, her enormous tits swaying as milk sprayed in every direction. After a couple of seconds her body tensed in orgasm. She laid there twitching for a full minute before relaxing.

While Emily's breathing slowed, he brought the hand he was pleasuring her with to his mouth, once again savoring the sweet taste of her juices. He swallowed and felt a familiar tingle in his crotch. He pulled down his pants and watched in awe as his phallus slowly grew with each passing second while his balls ballooned at an even faster pace. When the tingling finally ceased, his cock was around nine inches long, while his testicles were the size of tennis balls.

"Jacob."

He looked down to find Emily staring up at him. She was squeezing her tits, sending arcs of milk into the air.

"I need your cock, Jacob." Her right hand abandoned her tit and snaked its way down to her pussy, her fingers spreading herself open in invitation. "Please."

He quickly took off his shirt and got on his knees, pressing the head of his cock to Emily's dripping sex.

"I'll just; Hmm! let you two have your alone time."

Both Jacob and Emily turned their heads to see Jessica Tenner calmly leaning against the wall. The muscled woman casually pulled her hand from under her skirt and left the bathroom; winking at them before closing the door.

"I need your cock, Michael! Please!" they heard her laugh from behind the door.

Emily blushed at her mother's interruption, and she saw that Jacob was doing the same. They had been so caught up in each other that they forgot she was even there.

"My family's crazy, isn't it?" she asked.

Jacob gulped, lifting his cock and letting it slide onto Emily's belly. It twitched, and she could feel a bit of precum ooze onto her.

"Yeah, but I'm not complaining," he replied. He was visibly trying to calm himself down, but it didn't look like it was working.

He moved his hand over her left tit, his palm hovering over her nipple. Smiling at him, she hefted her tit upward, pressing it into his hand. She let out a soft moan as he gripped tightly, milk spurting between his fingers.

"Is this really okay?" He asked, panting. "I was being serious when I said how big you were going to get."

"And I want it!" Emily said. "I want to grow for you! I can feel it. My tits getting bigger and bigger; heavier and heavier with milk. It feels amazing!"

She squeezed her right tit, noticing that she could now only barely reach her nipple.

"It's starting to get harder to milk myself, though." She smiled at him. "That'll have to be your job from now on. Milking me."

She stopped squeezing and lifted her other tit toward him. He grabbed onto it and squeezed both her nipples at the same time, making her sigh in pleasure. She reached both arms under her tits and fondled his cock. He let out a loud groan, and whatever he was doing to hold himself back failed completely. He lunged at her tit, his mouth latching onto her nipple. She felt a tight pull on her teat, and her milk began to flow more than ever.

As he suckled her tit, she felt his cock pulse in her hands. It wasn't just her juices that made him grow! His manhood was lengthening by a few millimeters with each swallow of milk.

"Stop!" she said, gently pushing him away from her tit.

He blinked. "Shit! I'm sorry! It tasted so good, and you're so fucking sexy, and I just;"

She pulled him into a short kiss.

"It's okay," she whispered as their lips parted. "I just want you inside me while I'm being milked." She firmly stroked his cock. "I'm not the only one getting bigger today, after all."

He smiled and spread open her thighs. Once again, he pressed the head of his cock to her entrance. She closed her eyes as he entered her, savoring the sensations of a real penis. She couldn't believe how much better it felt compared to her toys.

When Jacob's pelvis met hers, he had gone completely still, save for the repeated twitching of his cock inside of her. Opening her eyes, Emily began giggling at the look of pure concentration on Jacob's face.

"Fuck!" he said, his lips curling upwards into a strained smile. "Stop laughing. I'm gonna;"

He gave a low grunt as his body tensed, but before Emily could fully appreciate his O face, her own orgasm exploded into existence, taking her completely by surprise. Letting out a short, pleasured squeal, she felt her pussy tighten around his cock just before his cum exploded into her. She felt an intense, pleasurable warmth in her tits, and for a split second they visibly expanded outward, jiggling at the force of the growth. Her pussy loosened and constricted in perfect sync with Jacob's spasms, and with each load of cum her tits expanded just a tiny bit more.

Her orgasm faded just after Jacob's, her insides squeezing him one last time for any leftover cum. She looked up and saw him staring at nothing.

"Holy shit," he panted. "Succubi are amazing."

"I know right?! I'm even bigger now!"

"That's not what I was; oh."

He looked down at her, wide-eyed, and ran his hands over her tits, teasing her leaking nipples.

"You didn't notice?" Emily asked. "Your cum was making them grow."

She felt Jacob's still-erect cock twitch inside her.

"I was a bit distracted," he said, blushing.

"Well pay attention next time! But now it's your turn to get bigger. Let's switch!"

"Whoa!"

Jacob braced himself as he tumbled onto his back and Emily's full; and at this point, rather substantial; weight fell on top of him. While he checked for any signs of a concussion, Emily sat up into a cowgirl position. Even sitting up straight, her boobs were big enough to rest comfortably over his chest.

She leaned down slightly, pushing her tits closer to his face until they completely filled his vision. Pushing one tit to the side, she teased his lips with a thick, dripping nipple.

"Open wide."

Eager to comply, he opened his mouth and began to suck on her nipple. With every mouthful of creamy nectar he gulped down, he felt his nethers tingle and slowly inch further into Emily's body. She was slowly getting tighter and tighter as her milk increased his girth, and he had to spread his legs to accommodate his rapidly growing balls.

Emily pulled away her left tit and replaced it with her right. Realizing that she'd feel better if neither of her tits were being neglected, he grabbed the tit he had previously been nursing and milked it with his hand. Emily groaned and began to bounce on his cock, making her tits jiggle wildly on top of him while her plush ass continually slapped on his thighs.

Jacob somehow held out for several minutes, even as Emily's pace quickened and her moans grew louder. He couldn't believe how high she was getting with each bounce without his cock slipping out of her. By this point his legs were completely spread, and he felt his balls resting on the ground beneath him.

As he swallowed another mouthful of her milk, Emily fell down on his cock one final time and breathed out a long, high-pitched moan. Her pussy tightened hard on his cock, and he felt that impossible suction that had blown his mind the first time he came inside of her. He tried to hold on a little longer, but apparently Emily's body took offense to that and milked him even harder.

He bucked his hips, and the moment he shot his first load into her, Emily screamed in euphoria.

He felt the weight on his head suddenly increase as the nipple in his mouth gushed with so much milk that he couldn't possibly swallow it all, but even that wasn't enough to distract from what Emily was doing to his cock.

Her insides were shivering so hard that it almost felt like they were vibrating! That, added with the intense contractions and suction, served to make him cum even harder. Each wave of pleasure seemed to last for a lifetime, crescendoing into a torrent of cum that Emily's body quickly absorbed. Her tits expanded in bursts, as if they were massive water balloons and each load of cum was like a short blast of water from a faucet, jiggling wildly with every surge of growth. He was eventually completely buried under them, and all he could see was the undersides of her expanding tits.

He had no idea how long this went on for, and by the time their orgasms finally ended, Jacob was seeing stars. When he finally recovered; and separated the two enormous tits that were on top of him; he was met with a blissed-out Emily. She had gone completely limp, her eyes unfocused and her body twitching at random intervals while she repeatedly let out soft, broken mewling noises.

"Emily?" he asked, waving his hand in front of her face. "You okay?"

She mumbled incoherently.

"Huh?"

She was slowly coming back, though she still looked a bit pleasure-drunk. "I think; I just had two orgasms at once," she said dazedly.

"Somehow, I can believe that."

They stayed like that for a few moments, catching their breath.

"Think you can stand up?" Jacob asked, somewhat recovered.

Emily smiled. "I think so."

Jacob moaned as he felt her lift off of his cock. His face became buried in her chest as she leaned over him, and after a surprisingly long moment of stimulation, his phallus slipped out of her. He felt his cock become enveloped in her cleavage as she dragged her tits down his body, and as her soft skin slid down his thighs, his attention was immediately focused on the thing that was emerging from between her cleavage.

"Uh; Emily?"

"Yeah?"

"How the hell did this thing fit inside you?"

Jacob heard her gasp, though didn't see what kind of face she was making due to the massive, pulsing rod that was dominating his view. At this size, he wasn't even sure if 'hung like a horse' was a strong enough comparison. His cock looked to be over a foot and a half long! At its widest point, he could just barely wrap one hand around half of his shaft. His hands traveled downward and rested on his melon-sized balls. He could only imagine how difficult it was going to be to walk with those things swinging between his legs.

He looked up to find Emily staring at him; or at least a certain part of him; in awe, and he couldn't help but do the same to her.

Emily's tits were now his ideal size. Sitting as she was, they were big enough to rest fully onto the floor, each one the size of a large beach ball. Her plump areolas were the size of dinner plates, topped off with nipples as large as his fist. They were leaking heavily, and the sound of milk splashing on the floor dominated the relative silence of the bathroom.

Jacob turned toward the door and saw that the puddle of milk was already soaking into the carpet in the next room. "We should, uh, probably do something about your milk before we start flooding the house."

"What?" Emily followed his gaze. "Oh shit!"

Emily tried to quickly get up, presumably to get some towels to clean up their mess, but her tits weren't even a foot off the ground before she pitched forward and fell on top of him.

"Oof!"

He gasped, feeling Emily's face press against the underside of his shaft. He could feel her warm breaths quickening as she laid there, and after a few still moments, he felt her tongue slide over his skin.

"S-seriously, though, let's get you into the tub for now, at least."

Emily jolted out of her trance. "R-right!"

She was a bit more careful this time, slowly lifting herself off the floor. When she stood at full height, her tits hung all the way down to her knees.

"This; huff; is gonna take some getting used to."

She said it with a smile, but Jacob couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt at what his desires had done to her. Even disregarding the balance issue, she surely wouldn't be able to lift those things for an extended period of time. Honestly, he was surprised that she could stand up at all.

"Let me help you." Jacob stood, his cock bouncing up and down against his chest. He had to pull his massive balls out from between his legs; he'd rather not have to waddle.

"Well, at least in some ways we're in the same boat," he said, walking up to her with his thighs pressed together. He blushed as his cock pushed into her cleavage. "There's no way I'm ever going to be able to hide this amount of equipment."

"Fair point," she giggled, looking down at the pink dome poking out from the top off her tits.

Jacob bent down and grabbed the bottom of Emily's tits, lifting them up as best he could. They awkwardly shimmied toward the huge, circular tub and carefully stepped into it. Needless to say, there was a fair amount of jiggling involved.

Jacob lowered Emily's tits and stepped back; milk sloshing around his feet.

"Were you; trying to fill the tub earlier?"

"Yep!" A teasing smile graced her face. "Time to get back to it. Lay down."

He silently complied, lying down in the spacious tub with his back propped against the sloped wall. Emily turned around, giving him a phenomenal view of her backside. After being so enamored with her tits, he had almost forgotten how breathtaking her enlarged ass and thighs were as well.

He wouldn't be forgetting anytime soon, though, since she lowered herself into his lap, pressing her soft cheeks into his pelvis. A cornucopia of pleasurable sensations surrounded his penis as it slid between her thighs, up against her stomach, and finally into her cleavage. The tub was only barely wide enough to contain her massive tits.

"Milk me."

Jacob spread his arms wide and hugged her tits from behind, happy to oblige.

Emily sighed happily as Jacob milked her. He had fallen into a soothing rhythm, firmly squeezing her tits together for several seconds at a time before letting off for a brief moment and squeezing again. Unfortunately, her size prevented him from reaching her nipples in their current position, but this method was nice nonetheless. She maneuvered her arms underneath her tits and grabbed his cock, giggling as she felt him twitch underneath her. The base of his shaft was pressed tightly against her pussy, and his balls were no doubt drenched in both her milk and her fluids.

She looked down and frowned. The head of his cock poked out of her cleavage, but it was too low to comfortably bring to her mouth. Deciding on the obvious solution, she rubbed at her slit in order to thoroughly lubricate her fingers; only lingering on her big, sensitive clit for a few pleasurable seconds. She leaned her head back on Jacob's shoulder, and met his eyes. He was looking down at her with that wonderful look of; love, awe?; that she had quickly grown to adore. Satisfied with the wetness of her hand, she pulled it from underneath her tits and held it in front of his mouth.

His cock twitched as he let out a little laugh. "In for a penny, huh?"

He tilted his head forward, letting her fingers enter his mouth. He moaned the moment her wetness met his tongue, and

His Desired Girl: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 23 Sep 2026 05:53:00 -0600

His Desired Girl: Part 2

Is Jacob Transforming Emily?

Based on a post by DocAutomata. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Emily stood in the bathroom stall, frowning at the stain in the back of her skirt.

She had already been getting wet from the furtive glances she had been receiving all day; Hannah's shocked expression in first period was particularly stimulating; but seeing Jacob just stare at her in obvious arousal had her absolutely drenched. This was easily the wettest she'd ever gotten in public. As it was, she might have to spend next period in the bathroom to wait for her skirt to dry out.

Also, both to her dismay and excitement, she was growing again. It seemed to only be focused on her tits this time, and her bra was already starting to feel quite constricting. If she wasn't in public she would've been thrilled. The possibility of getting big enough to burst out of a 32L bra was awesome, but she didn't want it to happen while people were around. Okay, maybe a small part of her did want it to, but in the end her ego outmatched her id on this occasion.

She wouldn't mind it happening in front of Jacob, though. He obviously had taken a liking to her new tits. Or had he? One minute he was staring at them, and the next he suddenly looked angry and turned away. He did the same thing when he looked at her ass, too. Did she go too far with the teasing? She honestly couldn't help herself when he was so obviously enraptured by her body. He had seemed to like what she was doing; until he didn't.

Her phone vibrated in her bag. It was a text from Jacob.

can you meet me behind the school?

Her heart skipped a beat. Maybe he would try asking her out again? Maybe he'd even; no, probably not, but a girl could hope. She texted him back saying she was coming.

Just before she left the stall, though, she heard other people enter the bathroom.

"I can't believe that little slut got a boob job," Hannah Burton said.

"It had to be more than that. Didn't you see her ass?" replied her friend. Wasn't her name April or something?

A third girl spoke up. "I'm telling you, she'd have to get, like, full-on plastic surgery to get that kind of body, and no one can heal from that in just one weekend. It was probably growth hormones or something."

"If that kind of thing existed, then why would anyone get fake tits?" April(?) asked sarcastically.

Hannah huffed. "Either way, it's fucking gross."

"Yeah, I wouldn't mind having bigger boobs, but there's such a thing as too big."

Hannah laughed. "And the stupid cow is flaunting it all around like she wants to suck every dick in the school. Fucking whore."

Their conversation went on like that until they eventually left the bathroom. Emily looked down at herself. Is that what everyone thought? That she had gotten plastic surgery or took some kind of drug to get like this? It; it shouldn't have bothered her, but it did. She'd been getting so proud of her body; she didn't like the thought of anyone thinking it was fake.

Was that why Jacob had gotten angry all of the sudden? That he thought she was fake?

She suddenly wasn't feeling very confident about meeting him behind the school, but she had to go. It was the only way to find out how he felt about her.

After the bell for third period rang, she left the bathroom. No one was in the hallways, but she held her bag behind her just in case. She went out the back exit of the school and saw Jacob in the distance. The sight of him sent another shiver through her womanhood, and to her surprise she felt a warm, tingling sensation around her nipples as well. That was new.

He was facing away from her, leaning his side on the brick wall of the school, his heel bouncing rapidly on the ground. Emily walked up behind him, but he didn't seem to notice.

"Hey."

He flinched and started to turn around, but then he stopped himself.

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have called you out here," he said. His shoulders were tense, and there was a quality to his tone that she couldn't quite place.

He made to leave.

"Wait!"

Emily grabbed his hand, and they both froze. The moment her skin touched his, she felt the tingling in her nipples intensify and radiate throughout the entirety of her tits. She let out a little whine of pleasure as she felt her bra snap, the cups falling away slightly so that her nipples were exposed to the inside of her shirt. She felt something warm and wet trickle down the front of her boobs.

Unaware of her situation, Jacob pulled his hand away and turned.

"Emily, I; " He trailed off, staring wide-eyed at her tits.

A hand was on her shoulder before she could say anything, pushing her back to the wall. Jacob pulled in close, his other arm slamming on the wall behind her. His chest was pressing against her tits, and she could feel his rapid, shallow breathing.

Was he going to do it? She felt wetness dripping down the inside of her thighs. He was so close that she had to look up to see his face. She tilted her head, ready for him to take her, but seeing his expression immediately dampened her mood.

Pure anguish. Something was terribly wrong, but she didn't know what.

"J-Jacob?"

He pulled away from her as if she were on fire, and she thought she could see his eyes glistening before he turned away.

"I," his voice wavered. "I need to go. I'm sorry."

He quickly went back inside, and she had no idea what to do.

What the fuck was wrong with him?!

Jacob stalked down the hallways, wiping at his eyes as his horror transformed into self-directed rage. The moment he sent that text he knew it was the wrong decision. What was he going to say? "Hey Emily, I know you said you didn't want to go out with me last week, but now you're even hotter than before so can I fuck you?" Fucking idiot.

When she held his hand, he began to think that maybe she would hear him out; that what he was going to ask her wasn't completely fucking stupid, but then he saw her and she was;

She was beyond sexy, beyond beautiful; her angelic face and full, parted lips a picture of feminine pleasure, her tits exploding from the confines of her bra, her nipples forming giant tents in her shirt as they soaked the fabric in leaking breast milk, revealing beautifully large, pink areolas. There was no single word good enough to describe her.

And then he fucking assaulted her! Fuck!

He turned a corner and nearly crashed into someone coming from the opposite direction.

"Watch where you're going, dumba; pifft!"

It was Hannah. Of course. He was starting to think this day couldn't get any worse.

He glared at her. "What?"

She stifled her annoying laughter. "You happy to see me or something?" she asked, looking down at his groin.

He felt heat rising to his face. He was still hard, and the bulge in his pants was clearly visible.

"And what's going on with your shirt?"

He shoved past her. "Fuck off. I'm not in the mood to deal with your bullshit."

"Oh, I bet this is good," she said as he walked away.

Ignoring her, he turned into the nearest bathroom. Seeing that it was empty, he entered a stall and freed his cock. He began pumping it, hoping he would calm down after a quick orgasm, but as he did he noticed something crazy.

He was bigger. It looked like his penis had gained over an inch in length, and it felt quite a bit thicker in his grip. He grabbed his balls, and they felt much larger, each one about the size of a ping pong ball. He was hung like a porn star, which only served to increase his arousal.

He continued pumping, getting used to using longer strokes than he was used to. With his gaze focused downward, he could see the large twin stains on his shirt from where he had pressed himself to Emily's tits. Feeling a mix of shame and undeniable lust, he pulled up his shirt, bringing one of the wet splotches to his face. He could tell that the smell was different from Emily's; other fluids. It seemed thicker, creamier. He stuffed some of the fabric into his mouth and sucked on it, wringing out as much milk as he could. His cock pulsed as a tiny bit of milk went down his throat. It tasted amazing, even with the acrid taste of his shirt threatening to overpower it.

He could only imagine what it would taste like directly from the source.

With that thought, he felt his body tense, building to climax. Realizing he forgot to get some toilet paper and that he wasn't in a good position to aim at the toilet, he cupped his hand in front of his penis before convulsing in pleasure. Wave after wave of cum erupted from his cock, each load blasting into his hand and dripping heavily into the toilet.

His orgasm lasted twice a long as it usually did, and as it died down into small aftershocks, he marveled at the amount of cum he had produced. His hand was covered in the stuff, and that wasn't even the bulk of it! He glanced down at his improved equipment in awe, before groaning in realization.

He was still hard as diamonds.

Emily had her arms wrapped tight around her tits as she made her way through the halls to the student parking lot. The tingling sensation that had accompanied her sudden growth was; though dulled; still present, and she had a feeling that she knew what that meant. Breast-milk continued to leak from her nipples, soaking down her shirt in two wide streaks.

She had hoped she could get to her car before anyone saw her, but her luck today was continuing to be terrible.

"Ha! I knew I'd find you," Hannah said from behind her.

Emily hunched over, holding herself tighter. "Go away."

"Saw your boyfriend a second ago. He was pissed."

Emily tried walking faster, but Hannah would not let up.

"Holy shit, are your boobs even bigger? Fucking gross. At least I can tell Sydney that her hormone theory was;" Hannah had caught up to her and fell silent when she saw the front of Emily's tits.

"Oh my god!" She stopped for a moment, shocked, but just as Emily passed her Hannah's lips twitched upward into a predatory grin.

Emily ran. Whatever Hannah had to say, she didn't want to hear it. Luckily, the bully wasn't trying to follow her, apparently having gotten what she wanted out of her.

She made it to her car and went home, leaking breast-milk the entire way. When she finally pulled into her driveway, she rushed out of the car and went to her parents' bathroom.

She took off her shirt, shuddering as she peeled the wet fabric off of her skin. Her nipples were extremely sensitive, with even the slightest brush of her fingertips sending pleasurable shocks through her tits.

They were so big; two basketball-sized orbs hanging down heavily to her belly-button. Despite their size, they looked perfect. They were round and perky, sagging just enough to form into two immaculate teardrops. Her nipples were huge; each one around two inches in both length and thickness with areolas that were over five inches wide.

She squeezed her tits and quickly discovered how good it felt to be milked. Curious, she lifted her right tit to her mouth and suckled on her own nipple, nibbling on it as milk flooded into her mouth. It was thick, creamy, and delicious, and she couldn't help but want more. Only a few seconds of this was enough to send her into orgasm, and she felt her legs give out. She collapsed to her knees, letting her tit fall from her mouth with a long, pleasured moan. Her milk flow surged, with two large streams arcing from her nipples while dozens of tiny streamers sprayed from her areolas in every direction.

As her orgasm faded, her flow reduced back to a slow, continuous leak. Her breathing was ragged as she returned to awareness.

If she could just forget about everything else, then she would just want to keep getting bigger and bigger, but she couldn't get what Hannah said out of her head. "Gross". No one but a nympho like Emily could think that boobs this big were sexy. That look on Jacob's face; she didn't know what caused it, but it couldn't have been anything good. Did he think her boobs were gross, too?

She lifted herself up, careful not to slip in her milk. Her tits were so heavy that they were starting to mess up her balance. She pulled a towel out of the bathroom closet and draped it over them so that more of her milk wouldn't drip onto the floor.

She took some dildos out of her parents' room and brought them back into the bathroom, dropping them into their large whirlpool tub. She delicately stepped into it and laid down, pulling the towel from her tits and letting her milk flow freely. She grabbed a dildo and brought it to her pussy, gasping in pleasure as it entered her. She squeezed a hand around her nipple, pretending it was Jacob suckling at her teat.

As much as she hated herself for it, there was only one thing that could distract her from her depressed thoughts, and she could really use a distraction right now.

After the third orgasm, Jacob had figured that he wouldn't be able to calm down any time soon, so he left school early. After spending two hours locked in his bathroom, cumming who knows how many times, he was finally soft.

He opened a window after wiping himself off. The smell of cum permeated the room, and he desperately hoped it would air out before his parents got home.

Now that he wasn't consumed with lust, he could recognize how strange everything had been from the moment that Emily had walked into the classroom. His mind had been so addled that he never even questioned how she'd grown so much. Now, though, he realized how utterly bizarre it all was.

He had a few theories about what was going on, but that could wait. Right now he needed to apologize to Emily for being such a sleaze.

He picked up his phone and tried to call her, sighing as he only got her voicemail. Hanging up, he instead tried sending her a text.

Hey Emily. I'm really, really sorry about how I acted today. Are you alright?

It was a shitty apology, he knew, but he just couldn't bring himself to go into detail over how much of a jerk he had been. He hit send, hoping she would get back to him.

He entered his room and locked the door before falling onto his bed. Looking down, he admired his new size. It looked big even while flaccid. He had measured himself the moment he got home, and at full erection he was sporting a hefty seven and a half inches, with two inch wide balls that apparently supplied an ungodly amount of sperm.

It seemed whatever was affecting Emily was affecting him as well, though only in one aspect. He couldn't find anything different about himself other than his junk.

Did Emily know why this was happening? Either way, they would have to talk about it. It was definitely going to be awkward as hell, but he couldn't just ignore this. Hopefully he would be prepared for when he saw her tomorrow. He couldn't afford to go crazy like he did today.

Jacob gazed at the empty chair next to him. Emily had never replied to his text, and now she had skipped school. He was starting to get worried. He'd like to think that her parents had taken her to a doctor or something, but he couldn't shake the feeling that that wasn't the case.

The bell rang, and Jacob absentmindedly left the classroom. As he made his way to his next class, he saw Hannah and her friends standing in the hallway, laughing about something.

"It was hilarious. The dumb bimbo literally had to carry her boobs just to walk."

Her friends laughed as Hannah hunched over and pretended to carry a heavy load against her chest.

Jacob approached them and gave Hannah a glare.

"Seriously, what is your problem?" he asked.

"Oh, hey, it's the boyfriend." Hannah smirked and glanced at his crotch. "Aw, am I not doing it for you? Guess you only get off to cows."

"Fuck you." He walked away. These idiots weren't worth his time.

"How eloquent. Could you tell me something?" Hannah said, voice raised so everyone in the hall could hear her.

Jacob took in a calming breath and just kept walking.

"Were you mad because you knocked her up, or because someone else did?"

He stopped, fist clenching as he turned around. The volume of the conversations around them noticeably dimmed. "What are you talking about?"

"That's what you were pissed about yesterday, right? I mean, she's obviously pregnant."

"I'm pretty sure she isn't," he replied, already regretting rising to her bait.

"So how do you explain the milk leaking out of those ugly udders of hers?"

"Even if she was pregnant, how is that any of your business?"

He could tell that that was the wrong response, going by the way Hannah grinned in triumph.

"So she is pregnant!" She turned to her friends. "Think the kid'll be fucked up from whatever drug she's using to blow herself up?"

"Are you a fucking psychopath?" Jacob asked, seething. Several onlookers stared at Hannah as if they were wondering the same thing.

Hannah simply sneered and walked away with her lackeys following behind her.

Jacob left in the opposite direction, ignoring the murmur of quiet conversations that began to spread through the hall. He couldn't take it anymore. He needed to know if Emily was alright.

He exited the school and went to his car while trying one more time to call Emily. She didn't answer, so he started looking up addresses for any nearby Tenner residences. She had told him that she lived in White Springs, one of the ritzier neighborhoods in the area, so he didn't have to look very hard to find an address that fit the bill. "Michael and Jessica Tenner" were most likely her parents.

After a half hour drive, he made his way into the suburb, admiring how big all the houses were. When his GPS had indicated that he had arrived at his destination, he turned into the driveway of one of the mini-mansions.

He looked in his rear-view mirror and saw that the red SUV that had been driving behind him for a while turned into the driveway as well. There was a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. Emily's parents, probably. Well, this was awkward.

They both parked, and when he exited his car, he was met with two stunning individuals, though one was much more stunning than the other. No wonder Emily was so hot. God, her mom was built.

Luckily he was able to keep his ogling to a minimum. Hopefully they didn't notice, as they already didn't seem to be in a forgiving mood.

The woman gave him a suspicious look. "Can we help you?"

Jacob suddenly found his shoes to be utterly fascinating. "Uh, are you Emily Tenner's parents?"

"We are," Mr. Tenner said.

"I'm Jacob Housley; one of her friends from school. Is; Is she doing alright? She didn't come to school today and she won't answer her phone."

Some of the tension in their stances eased, though not completely.

"I'll go look for her," Mrs. Tenner said before swiftly making her way to the front door.

Mr. Tenner watched her go and turned back toward Jacob with a halfhearted smile. "Sorry about that. We've been away from home and Emily hasn't been answering our calls since Sunday, so we're a bit worried."

Jacob furrowed his brow. "How long have you been gone?"

The worry on Mr. Tenner's face deepened. "We left Friday evening. Why, did something happen?"

"Uh, well; "

Emily stood in the bathtub, leaning over at a ninety degree angle, letting her watermelon-sized tits hang freely under her. She kept one hand on the side of the tub while the other milked her tits, alternating with every squeeze. She wanted to do both at the same time, but at this point her boobs were so heavy that she wouldn't have been able to keep her balance in this position.

She couldn't believe she didn't think to try this sooner. She had spen

His Desired Girl: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 22 Sep 2026 05:47:00 -0600

His Desired Girl: Part 1

After Jacob asks her out, Emily's body begins to change.

Based on a post by DocAutomata. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After finding out how Jacob feels about her, Emily's body begins to change, and Jacob can't help but notice that her transformation is conforming to his deepest fantasies.

"Ugh, lab reports suck," Emily said before slumping over onto the table.

Jacob chuckled. "Can't argue with that."

The two lab partners were sitting together in the school library, attempting to work on their AP biology homework, though at this point Emily wasn't above some idle distraction.

"Did you read that manga comics I showed you?" Emily asked.

"Yeah; it was really cute for a while, but I kinda fell off of it when the love interest started getting all moody and aggressive." Jacob shrugged. "Never really understood the appeal of those kinds of characters."

Emily huffed in indignation. "You just don't get it. There's nothing more romantic than a good Kabedon dominance."

Emily glanced up at Jacob, who had gone back to writing in his lab book. He had a smile on his face, which Emily couldn't help but mirror. This was nice; having a friend. From the very beginning of high school, Emily had just sort of sequestered herself into the background, not really interacting with anyone if she could help it. The throes of puberty certainly didn't help much, gracing her with terrible acne and not much else to compensate for it; just a couple of modest C cups and; well; her urges.

When she learned that Jacob Housley was assigned as her lab partner in biology, she intended to keep up her usual routine with group assignments: do all of it, none of it, or trade it off every other assignment. It had served her well for so long, but Jacob wasn't having it. He insisted they work together, unilaterally deciding that every Friday they'd meet in the library and work on that week's lab assignment.

It took a while, but bit by bit Emily opened up to her pushy lab partner, and found him to be a fun person to be around. She recently discovered that they shared an interest in manga and anime, and with that came the back and forth of recommendations as well as the subsequent discussions of shared enjoyment or scandalized disagreement. It was a bit sad to admit, but it had been the first time that she'd had any real fun with any of her classmates since she started high school, and she truly cherished it.

"Hey, Emily?" Jacob asked.

She lifted herself off the table and sat up, furrowing her brow at Jacob's nervous expression. "Yeah?"

"Would you; maybe; want to go out?"

Emily froze. Jacob; wanted to date her? Was that a thing that could happen? Her breathing quickened and she felt a tingle between her legs. Mentally groaning, she urged her stupid body to calm down and tried to formulate a response.

Before she could, though, someone behind her laughed.

"I think you confused her," said the sickeningly familiar voice. "Even pizza face knows that you'd have to be completely desperate to want to ask her out."

Even though Emily really should've been immune to it by now, the insult stuck inside of her like a parasite. Sometimes she wanted to ask Hannah Burton if she was trying to be a Mean Girl stereotype, but she would always just freeze up at every opportunity; like right now, for instance. By the time Emily turned around, Hannah had already walked away; her stupid, perfect ass swinging from side to side as she left the library.

"Fuck her," Jacob said, looking down at his feet. "Dammit. I should've said something, but I just;"

"It's okay."

"Anyway, um. Do you;""

"No. I'm sorry."

"Oh."

Emily could hear the disappointment in his voice.

"It's not because of what she said, right?" he asked.

"No."

"'Cause I think you're awesome." A bit of red crept into his cheeks. "And pretty."

"Thanks."

Emily gathered her stuff and stood.

"Hey," Jacob said, a tinge of panic in his voice, "we're still friends, right?"

Emily turned to him, trying her best to fake a smile. "Yeah. See you on Monday?"

"Sure; " Jacob relaxed a little, but worry was still plain on his face. "Sure. See ya Monday."

Jacob zoned out as he watched Emily leave the library. He fucked up. He should've said something to Hannah; seriously, pizza face? but he'd been distracted by the stupidest fucking thing possible. The moment he had asked Emily out, he'd gotten inexplicably horny. He knew he was excited at the prospect of going out with her, but was he really that immature? Even after that horrible mood shift, he was still hard. God.

He didn't believe for a second that Hannah's insult had nothing to do with Emily's answer. It might have still been "no", of course, but she probably wouldn't have been so torn up about it without the bitch's input.

Over the course of getting to know Emily, Jacob had realized that she had a pretty big complex about her looks. He didn't really understand it; the only real point against her was the acne. Take that away and she'd be the prettiest girl in the school; beautiful, olive-toned skin; dark brown eyes he could stare into for hours; and full, luscious, unbearably kissable lips. Sure, she didn't have his ideal body type, but that only existed in the realm of fiction. If he judged girls based on that he'd be single forever.

He took in a deep breath and sighed. There was still a bit of that smell from earlier lingering in the air. He had noticed it right before Hannah showed up, so it must've been her perfume or something. It; actually smelled really, really good. Like milk and honey, but way better. Not that he'd ever tell her that.

Jacob packed away his stuff and left the library. Although he worried that it would drive them further apart, he decided he'd ask Emily out again if the opportunity presented itself and there weren't any idiots around to put her down. Hopefully it wouldn't be as much of a train wreck as his first attempt.

Emily drove home on autopilot, barely paying attention to what she was doing in her depressed haze.

Hannah was wrong. Jacob wasn't desperate, he was just a good person. He'd somehow found something to like in an ugly, anti-social girl who had initially wanted nothing to do with him. He might have even been telling the truth when he said she was pretty, though she honestly couldn't understand how he could've come to that conclusion.

She knew he could do better than her. Jacob was fun and handsome, and while he wasn't exactly popular, he wasn't unpopular either. Once he got over her rejection, she was sure he could find a nice girlfriend who wasn't as ugly or boring as her.

Besides, if they got together, he'd eventually learn about her; habits, and she wasn't really sure if she could handle that. He'd probably think she was a freak, and he'd probably be right to think it.

She finally broke away from her self-loathing as she pulled into her driveway and saw her parents loading up the SUV. They were getting ready to leave for their "second honeymoon", whatever that meant. Probably "nonstop sex in a hotel room", if she had to guess.

Her dad waved at her as she got out of the car. "Hey baby."

"Hey," she replied. "Are you and Mama about to leave?"

Her mom walked out of the garage lifting two heavy suitcases like it was nothing. "Can't wait to get rid of us, huh? We're almost ready. How was school?"

"Fine," Emily lied.

Her mom finished packing the car and wrapped her arm around her dad's waist.

"You sure there won't be any house parties while we're gone?" her dad asked.

"No, Daddy."

Her mom smirked. "You don't have to lie to us, Emily."

Emily rolled her eyes and once again wondered at two people in front of her. Michael and Jessica Tenner: the perfect couple in every conceivable way. They were both doctors who had met in medical school. Michael could easily be described as exceedingly handsome, even if he was a bit on the short side.

Jessica, though, was extraordinary. People were always surprised when they found out she was an anesthesiologist, since their first guess would always be professional bodybuilder. She wasn't too bulky, but she was built enough that she wouldn't be able to hide it even if she wanted to; not that she did. Her muscles didn't detract from her bust either, her pectorals sporting two shapely G cup tits. Add to that her general drop-dead gorgeousness, and you started to wonder if Amazons were really a myth.

Honestly, if it weren't for a few incidental facial similarities, Emily would've thought she was adopted. There was a period in middle school where she seemed to start bulking up, but it didn't last very long, and she just went back to her normal figure in a week. She remembered it really upsetting her dad for some reason.

Jessica approached her, wrapping her in a tight hug. "We'll miss you, baby."

"Yeah yeah," Emily replied, pulling away from her only to be hugged by Michael. "I'll miss you, too."

They both got into the SUV, Jessica waving from the passenger seat.

"Don't wreck the house too bad," she said as they drove away.

Emily waved them off, eager to have the house to herself. Hopefully being able to go all out without having to worry about being heard would cheer her up. She entered the house and made a beeline up the stairs and into her parents' room. She found the key to their expansive walk-in closet in its usual hiding spot, and, like always, marveled at its contents.

There was one thing above all else that made Emily certain that she was was her parents' daughter: her libido. She had been masturbating multiple times a day before she even knew what sex was. Then, one night in middle school, she found out what Michael and Jessica Tenner were "playing" every night in their bedroom. She had stared transfixed through the crack in the door, blown away at how something that big could fit inside of her Mama. That experience had actually led to a bit of confusion when she discovered pornography, since all the guys in it were so tiny. It wasn't until later on that she realized that her mother wasn't the only ridiculously endowed person in the family.

It wasn't long after that event that she had figured out where her parents kept their "toys", which brought her back to the present moment. Behind a huge rack of clothes was a veritable shrine to sex. A huge assortment of items lined the walls and filled the shelves: lingerie, bondage gear, cock rings, anal beads, strap-ons; there was even a disassembled sex swing sitting in the corner of the room. What Emily was interested in, though, was the shelf filled entirely with neatly-arranged dildos.

Figuring she had all weekend to work her way up to the more intense sizes, she decided to start small, picking up a green, eight-inch vibrator. After washing it in the bathroom sink, she stripped naked and went to her bedroom.

She fell onto her bed and began teasing her clit. It never took her very long to get going, and in no time at all her juices were already overflowing and dripping onto the sheets. She brought the end of the vibrator to her slit, and this time she didn't imagine it belonging to some random porn actor, and instead pretended it belonged to Jacob. She imagined him laying over her, getting ready to penetrate her for the first time.

He'd be gentle, slowly inserting his rod to make sure he didn't hurt her. She gradually pushed the vibrator into her pussy, inch by inch, until it was fully inside her. She moaned in pleasure, her hips twitching upwards at irregular intervals.

Jacob would look deep into her eyes and ask her if she was okay.

"Hmm. Your cock feels so good in my pussy, Jacob."

He'd begin thrusting, still taking care to not be too rough. Emily pumped the vibrator with one hand while fingering her clit with the other.

"Harder, Jacob! Fuck me harder!"

She quickened her pace, thrusting the toy in and out of her as she imagined Jacob moaning in her ear. Her pleasure built to a crescendo.

"Cum inside me! Fill me up with your cum!"

She came, her inner walls repeatedly clenching around the vibrator as she imagined Jacob pumping her with his sperm. She writhed in pleasure for nearly a full minute before relaxing, her breathing short and rapid in post-orgasmic bliss. She pulled the vibrator out of her pussy and brought it to her mouth, licking up her juices while pretending it was mixed with Jacob's cum.

She went on like this for hours, cumming around twenty times before she lost count. Her body never seemed to tire when it came to sexual pleasure, though she never really thought much of it. After all, it wasn't uncommon for her to hear her parents going at it all day.

She probably could've kept going all night, but she eventually decided it was time for bed and took a shower. After using the shower head to get in one more quick orgasm, she washed herself off and went to bed.

She hugged her pillow as she tried to sleep, still feeling a bit down. A good masturbation session usually made her feel better, but this time there was a constant twinge of disappointment in the back of her mind. It was too bad that her imaginary partner would forever remain imaginary.

When Emily woke up she felt; different, somehow. Confused, she brought her hands to her face to rub the sleep out of her eyes; and immediately froze. Her heart began to race as she desperately tried to feel for something that miraculously seemed to be missing.

Excitement building, she rushed to the master bathroom and gasped at the girl staring back at her through the mirror. Her face was completely unblemished, covered in perfectly clear, silky-smooth skin. She ran her fingers across her cheek in wonder. Looking down, she found the rest of her body in the same condition; absolutely perfect olive skin from head to toe.

That wasn't all, though. She was curvier. A lot curvier. It seemed she had gotten wider in all of the right places; her hips and thighs were noticeably thicker, and her ass had plumped up quite a bit as well. She groped her tits, and they were definitely heavier, fuller; about the size of a pair of grapefruits. Even her nipples; which in the course of her examinations had become rock hard; had grown longer and thicker.

Just to be sure she wasn't hallucinating or something, she went back to her room and tried putting on some of her clothes. She was pretty sure her panties felt tighter, but she got clear confirmation of her growth when she tried to pull on one of her pairs of jeans. The denim stretched tightly over her thighs, and she really had to struggle to get the waist of the jeans past her hips and ass. When she finally managed to pull them fully on, she felt like her entire lower body was caught in a vice. She didn't even bother trying to do up the button, dismissing it as a lost cause.

Emily could feel wetness soaking into her panties as she picked out a bra with mounting excitement. She slipped both arms through the straps with practiced ease, letting the cups slip under the curve of her tits. That wonderful, unfamiliar tightness gripped her chest as she reached back and, with some difficulty, hooked on the back straps of the bra. She reached under each cup and adjusted herself as best she could, but there was only so much she could do. Her tits were absolutely squashed into the too-small undergarment, flesh bulging outwards over the top of the cups. After admiring herself for a bit longer, she slipped on a red v-neck that, like the rest of her outfit, felt tighter than before.

By all rights she should've been terribly uncomfortable, but she was thrilled by the tightness hugging her body, as if she were about to burst out of her outfit at any second.

She walked back into the bathroom and gazed at herself in the mirror. She was; she was hot! Her hips flared out much wider than her waist, her ass was a perfect "apple bottom", with her cheeks jutting outward at a sharp angle from her waist and thighs, and her tits were skirting the border between "big" and "huge."

To top it all off was her perfect, clear face. Though, now that she thought about it, was she always this; good looking? Frowning, she studied herself closer, feeling the contours of her face. She didn't think her facial structure had changed at all. Putting aside all the changes to the rest of her body, was clearing up her acne really all it took to make her feel so; pretty?

Was that what Jacob saw in her? Her heart fluttered at the thought of him. Maybe he'd ask her out again when he saw how hot she had become. Maybe; maybe she felt good enough for him, now?

; Was that shallow of her?

She shook her head. She could worry about that later. Right now she really needed to get off. It had been a long time since she felt this horny. She pulled down her pants, exposing her dripping sex. As much as she loved the feeling of her tight jeans, there was no way she was going to be able to fit a hand down there without taking them off.

She cleared a space on the bathroom counter and climbed up, getting up close and personal with her own reflection. Standing on her knees, she leaned back and ran her fingers over her labia before attacking her clit. A shockwave of pleasure coursed through her, her nub seeming even more sensitive than usual. As she continued playing with it, she was starting to think that even it had gotten a bit bigger.

First two, then three fingers inserted themselves into her eager pussy, pumping in and out of her as her thumb continued to rub at her clit. Deciding that she needed to get a feel for her new tits as well, she roughly pulled up her shirt and bra. Two big, beautiful tits slipped out from under her clothes, bouncing hypnotically as they escaped the confines of her top. With the hand she wasn't using to finger herself, she grabbed at a nipple. As her fingers pinched at the hard pink nub, she let out a surprised and ecstatic squeak. It was so sensitive! She had never felt anything like it before!

She pulled her other hand away from her pussy and moaned as she pinched her other nipple. Reveling in the newfound sensations, she began groping and jiggling her new assets, all the while pulling and twisting roughly at her nipples. After only a few moments, her body rocked in orgasm, pleasure radiating out from her tits and suffusing itself throughout her entire body. She forced open her eyes and stared in awe at the curvy vixen in the mirror writhing in front of her.

Her breathing shifted from helpless gasps to heavy panting as her orgasm ceased. She stared at her tits in amazement. She didn't even know it was possible to cum with her tits! These changes to her body just kept getting better and better!

That thought brought her back to reality. What was going on with all of this, anyway? A late growth spurt? If so, then this had to have been the fastest growth spurt in history. She'd certainly never heard of anyone's tits going from a modest handful to the size of grapefruits in one night. Should she be worried?

Looking back at her reflection, she decided to just roll with it for now. All of the changes were positive, and she felt amazing. She may as well enjoy it.

Emily groggily opened her eyes, confused at her unfamiliar surroundings.

Oh, that's right. She had spent the entire day masturbating, pretty much confining herself to her parents' bedroom so that she could have easy access to their toy collection. She had no idea how many times she came, but she had worked her way up to an impressive twelve-inch dildo before finally collapsing in exhaustion on her mom and dad's bed.

Yawning, she got up and trudged to her room, making a mental note to clean the toys that were still s

Power of Dirndls & Lederhosen: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 21 Sep 2026 06:21:00 -0600

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2

Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

PART TWO – October 6, 1992

Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather’s irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn’t normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”

She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.”

Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead’s soft little hand.

Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she’s an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi’s hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk.

Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather’s DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”

Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn’t take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage.

I don’t know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I?

I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn’t even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.

I’d been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody’s guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I’d forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!”

After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I’d seen on Briona’s face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool!

The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga’s black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I’d never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi’s firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest!

Midnight in the campus park.

Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga’s large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn’t care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren’t all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits.

I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga’s harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away.

Muschi’s paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn’t looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi’s expression. She didn’t make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga’s ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga’s beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi’s lustful looks.

The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl’s breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho’s and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy!

But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we’d run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.

After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name’s not really Helga Boobenschtein.”

“Ach du lieber! I’m shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?”

She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”

I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don’t look German!”

“No, my mother’s Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I’d ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.

“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I’m not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.”

Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That’s too perfect!”

“My grandpa’s from Austria, and my grandma from my mother’s side is Bavarian.”

“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It’s a good thing I don’t believe in fate, or I’d say it was fate.”

I laughed, “I don’t believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I’ll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”

“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”

I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That’s what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”

She blushed. “I’m sorry about the girls. They’re a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She’s a lesbian.”

“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”

Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I’m not into it, but she just won’t give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn’t you?”

I had no words for how much I’d enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.

She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I’ve seen you around the labs. What’s your major?”

“General science.”

She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I’m just a freshman. I’m taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it’s definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I’m taking this biology class right now, and we’re learning all about the…”

As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.

I kissed her.

It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa’s mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn’t even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn’t push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she’d been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.

We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn’t care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.

Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.

She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I’d never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.

She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn’t. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn’t make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.

Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn’t believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other’s mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.

We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn’t believe we’d been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn’t last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other’s eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman’s eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie’s baby-blue eyes forever.

Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.

She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”

“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she’d notice how crooked my teeth were. She’d notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?

She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don’t know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.

I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl’s only dorm. Boys weren’t allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I’d never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.

The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?

We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and

Power of Dirndls & Lederhosen: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 19:38:00 -0600

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1

Hans channels his grandfather’s German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

September 22

October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn’t a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.

I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn’t a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn’t an awkward, babbling dork. I didn’t have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn’t become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn’t even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.

It was a blessed relief from all the stress I’d been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.

My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom’ about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn’t easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn’t believe in evolution, because it just didn’t make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.

I’ll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I’m Hans. Hans Willis.”

He replied, “Look dude, here’s the deal I’m gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don’t come in. Got it? Just assume I’m boning some chick. I don’t care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don’t come between me and my pussy. But don’t worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I’ll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name’s Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.

A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.

But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate’s main fuck buddy, Briona. She’s maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy. It wasn’t even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.

So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy’s voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don’t worry about my roommate. He’s asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”

A girl’s voice whispered, “Really? I don’t know about this. Are you sure?”

He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he’s on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It’s actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don’t you see for yourself?”

He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I’d hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He’d never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn’t think I’d agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don’t have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!

What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn’t see them coming in, but I heard their voices.

He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”

She whispered, “No, really?”

The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building’s on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn’t make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It’s just you and me, sweetheart.’

She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”

She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn’t complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn’t believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I’d turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.

I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”

She giggled, saying, “Let’s see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It’s so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.

Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”

Up to that very moment, I’d had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn’t resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy’s rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he’d be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.

With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.

Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate’s big fat cock.

I couldn’t have been more shocked if I’d suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn’t look away. I just couldn’t. Briona’s big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.

She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I’d been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I’d suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy’s cock with increasing eagerness.

I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal’s knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn’t told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn’t a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!

It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I’d been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy’s throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I’d imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.

“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”

I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn’t choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.

That’s when it dawned on me that she wasn’t a sweet little shy virgin after all. She’d obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I’d completely misjudged her. She hadn’t turned me down because she was too busy. She’d turned me down because I was a coward.

Looking back, I suddenly realized that she’d been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I’d passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She’d definitely wanted me to kiss her!

Idiot! Why Didn’t I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.

I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn’t a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn’t believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I’d ever felt in my life.

Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”

I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.

He couldn’t stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy’s pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn’t make out her pussy lips, but I didn’t care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.

Once she’d stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”

I couldn’t get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn’t the brainy girl I’d been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron’s face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that’s right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”

I couldn’t see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.

Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn’t get enough of Troy’s tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she’d attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don’t stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don’t change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA’s realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.

Wow. She didn’t even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn’t get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn’t see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.

She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You’re so fucking big! I’ve never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You’re splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she’d reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!

Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.”

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 19 Sep 2026 12:13:00 -0600

.

Facing the Consequences.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

By the time she was fully awake, Susan was suddenly transformed from a limp body, to an energetic participant, almost the exact reversal of what had happened as he ate her pussy. One instant she was limp, and the next she was lunging up against him, her fingernails scraping his back, her vocal chords once again yelling "Oh Fuck; Oh Yes!; Oh Fuck Yes!"

Both of them were lucky. Jack was lucky because by missing the trauma of initial penetration, Susan was placed in a position to welcome an orgasm much sooner than she would otherwise have been. Susan was lucky because Jack's overstressed control gave up sooner than he should have if he'd have been a patient and considerate lover.

What that means is that, as Jack's cock gave up and began spitting long pussy-drenching streams of cum, Susan's second orgasm snuck up on her and almost knocked her out again. Jack, in the throes of lust, stayed right where he was and gave the teen every drop his balls could produce.

Ronda, recognizing the sounds Jack was making, based on the sounds her cousin had made as he pumped Her full of spunk, sagged onto her heels in disappointment. Then, as teenagers often do, her mood changed instantly and she was happy for her friend. Susan might be up tight, but this was probably going to help combat that. Ronda reached between Jack's ass cheeks, feeling for his balls, and massaged them gently, encouraging them to completely empty themselves into the willing girl under the teacher.

She lay her tits on Jack's back, rubbing them against him as her hand continued to fondle his balls. "You just remember, Mr. Kelly, the next load is for me."

Chapter Nine.

Bunny had been sitting outside the room for half an hour, her mind in complete turmoil. Her man, as she now thought of Jack, was in that room, having Sex with at least one, and possibly two teen-aged girls. That made her belly tight, and she felt jittery all over. She was quite aware that what she was feeling was jealousy. Other emotions conflicted with that, however.

Bunny had never had a single thought about the sexuality of another woman. When she saw Ronda's mouth lovingly suck on Jack's cock, however, she had felt amazed at how erotic that looked. The initial burst of emotion when she saw that was what caused her to leave. Since then she had been thinking about that, and what else might be going on in that room. One of the things she kept thinking about was the unbridled joy with which Ronda had entered into what would usually be considered a completely bizarre relationship. It wasn't just that Ronda was obviously attracted to Jack. Bunny could understand that perfectly. It was that Ronda was completely comfortable with another girl being involved; so comfortable, in fact, that she was willing to teach that girl what she knew about sex!

Sound penetrated the door just down the hall from where Bunny sat. It was Susan's voice, and, quite clearly, Bunny heard: "Oh Fuck; Oh Yes!; Oh Fuck Yes!"

Bunny looked up and down the hall frantically, and then relaxed when she saw no one else was around who could have overheard that obviously sexual cry of ecstasy. She jumped to her feet automatically, and winced as her sore tendons complained. She checked the hall again, to make sure no one would be coming along when she opened the door to tell them to keep it down. Trying to look casual, she crossed the hall, swiped her key card, and watched the light on the door handle turn from red to green.

She pushed the door open just in time to hear Ronda say: "You just remember, Mr. Kelly, the next load is for me." The first thing she saw, was Jack, levering himself up off of Susan's naked body, his knees spread, his ass moving toward her, with Ronda's hand just coming out from between his thighs. She peered into the semi-darkness between them, which magically brightened as Jack's body came up off the girl. That let her see his semi-soft todger slip out of Susan's pussy, dragging with it a long rope of something thick, and white.

Bunny stood, eyes wide, frozen as Jack rolled to his back, and Ronda's mouth swooped toward his messy, spermy todger, slurping in the soft organ with a drawn out "Um" Bunny could see her cheeks go concave as she sucked and pulled her mouth off of his cock. She smacked her lips, and swallowed audibly, and then looked up at Jack's face.

"I hope that doesn't get caught in my braces," she said. Bunny could almost hear the grin on the girl's face. "You shouldn't have spunked her like that, Mr. Kelly," the girl went on, almost casually. "I don't think Susan is on the pill or anything."

"You came in her?" gasped Bunny.

Ronda's head jerked around and her body tensed, but then she relaxed as she saw it was Bunny.

"You might think about closing the door," said the naked girl.

Bunny jerked and moved so she could slam the door shut. She jumped at the sound.

"You came in her?" gasped Bunny again.

Jack raised his head wearily. "I couldn't help it. She felt so tight and hot and;"

"You Idiot!" hissed Bunny, suddenly angry beyond anything she could control. "You were supposed to pop her cherry! Not; not; not; that's supposed to be for me!" she ended up wailing.

"But you're not on the pill either!" whined Jack.

"I don't Mind having your baby, you idiot!" she snapped. "I'm going to marry you and have four or five of your babies!"

"You are?" He sounded confused. He was pretty sure he hadn't asked her to marry him on this trip. Not that he found the idea abhorrent or anything. Quite the opposite. Being able to come home to Bunny every day, and spunk her pussy every night sounded like a really good idea, now that he thought about it.

"Well, I am as soon as you wake up and ask me," she said, her eyes shooting daggers at him.

"Will you marry me?" he said, his voice in a whine.

"Don't ask me while you're with two naked girls, one of whom you probably just knocked up!" she squealed. "Have a little romance, Jack!"

"I don't feel good," said Jack sadly.

"I feel wonderful, Mr. Kelly," sighed Susan. "I want to do that again!" Then she looked confused, and her eyes went to Bunny's. "Except that I won't let you any more, because you're going to marry Miss Johnson; right?"

"I don't Know!" moaned Jack. He wished he could just crawl under the covers and not come out until it was time to go back home.

Susan was still looking at Bunny, who scowled angrily.

"Can he do it to me just one more time before you marry him?" she asked.

"You girls have had enough of him for one day!" snapped Bunny. "Now, get dressed and get out of here. Go ski, for pity's sake. I Thought that was what we all came here to do!"

"You don't have to have a cow!" said Susan, her eyes getting teary. "I just wanted to have some fun, and now you're ruining it!"

Ronda had stood, watching the whole thing, and was trying not to laugh. She went to Bunny, and took her hand.

"It's Okay, Miss Johnson. We understand. We'll share him with you." She smiled brightly. "Especially after you marry him."

She laughed out loud and darted away from Bunny, who scowled at her and took a step toward her.

"Just kidding," said Ronda, snatching up her clothing. "Honest."

Bunny stood there fuming as the two girls hastily dressed. Susan kept shooting looks at Jack, who was still lying there helpless and naked, one arm over his eyes.

Ronda stopped on the way out.

"Um; you really should go down to the motor home and yell at them; at least a little," she said. "I mean they're expecting it."

Bunny felt helpless, but realized that, as much trouble as this girl apparently liked to cause, at least she thought with a clear head sometimes.

"Okay," said Bunny. "Thank you."

"And Miss Johnson?" Ronda went on. "He cums a Lot. If you weren't serious about having his baby, you should do something. He could knock up four or five girls as much as he cums." She ducked out of the door and closed it before Bunny could reply.

Jack lifted his arm. "Are they gone?"

"Yes." Bunny felt suddenly weak. Everything had gotten so mixed up. "Get up and get dressed. We have to go yell at some kids."

"Okay," he said meekly.

She waited, watching him move as he got dressed. He was graceful, even in his obvious embarrassment. Neither of them said anything until they were outside.

"Did you really mean that?" he asked. "About marrying me?"

"I'm having second thoughts about it now," she said, darkly.

He stopped and took her arm.

"Please don't." She looked to find him with an earnest look on his face. "I mean; I know I've really fucked up on this trip, but that's not really me. I hadn't even had sex for the last three years! And I certainly don't go around deflowering students all the time. This seems like a dream somehow."

"You could have fooled me," she said. Her words sounded more harsh than her tone of voice. He was such a cutie when he begged like this. And she knew he was right. This had not been an average situation.

"I never dared fantasize about marrying you," he said. She looked at him sharply and he gripped her arms. "I didn't mean it that way. What I meant was that it never occurred to me that you would ever even think about marrying Me. I always assumed you were so out of my league."

"I do not hop in bed with every Tom, Dick or Harry who comes along, Jack," she said heavily.

"Yes, I know that," he assured her. "But I sort of; took advantage of you; you know, that first time."

"Jack," she sighed. "I've wanted to do that with you for months."

"You Have?" He looked stunned.

"Yes, but I was too shy to do anything about it."

"But; that means," he said softly, "that you really Are interested in me!"

"Men can be so dense sometimes," she sighed again.

"I've wanted to be with you for; ever since the first time I saw you!" he said.

"You've pined over me for years?" Bunny felt her insides melting.

"Yes!" he said excitedly. "I just thought you didn't know I existed."

"Well, that's changed," she said wryly.

"Would you really have my baby?" he asked softly.

"Not if you keep dumping all that jizz in all those girls," she said just as softly. "There won't be enough left to get me pregnant."

He dropped to one knee in the snow.

"Bunny Johnson, I love you. I can never be happy without you. Will you marry me?"

There was clapping, and they turned to see an older man and woman treading carefully over the icy parking lot. The woman was beaming at them.

"Say yes, honey," said the woman. "You've found one that knows the proper way to ask." She grinned as her husband pulled on her, embarrassed by her speaking to strangers like that.

She looked down at him. "Yes, I'll marry you."

"Even though I did all that other stuff?" He sounded like he couldn't believe it.

"I volunteered you for part of that, myself, as I recall." She smiled at him. "The question isn't whether I'll marry you," she said. "The question is whether we can salvage our careers after this ski trip."

"All the girls seem to be pretty happy," he said. "And I don't think any of the boys will complain."

"But will the girls Stay happy?" she asked. "We're about to go yell at three of them, and the other two are probably trying to figure out how to get into your pants again before we leave."

"We've only got three days left," said Jack. "Surely we can come up with some way to keep them happy for three more days."

Bunny looked at him. It was obvious he was talking about doing that without fucking the socks off of Ronda and Susan, but she knew better than that. She'd tasted his cock, in more ways than one, and she knew how good he was with it, even if he couldn't control where it spurted. Both of those girls had left the room wanting more, and they weren't likely to give up on that notion, especially if they weren't convinced that the other girls had been cut off too.

"I've got an idea," she said. "It's a crazy idea, but it might work."

"What is it?" he asked. "Your other crazy ideas have kind of worked out Okay."

Bunny looked to see if he was being sarcastic, but decided he wasn't.

"If, during the next three days, you had to bed Ronda and Susan again, could you keep from cumming in them?"

"No," he said truthfully. "Not in you either. It feels too good."

"Would you wear a rubber?" she asked.

"Yes," he said immediately. "I have six." He was trying to be helpful.

"Let's go yell at some kids. Follow my lead," she said.

The 'Shag Bus' Compromise.

The six kids were dressed when they got there. They were sitting in pairs, which they probably shouldn't have done, but they were kids, and they had just been very intimate with the other in each pair. They Were smart enough not to say anything when Bunny and Jack entered the motor home. Tiffany and Melody were next to each other, with their boyfriends on the outside. Linda and Doug were sitting opposite them. The beds had at least been folded up into seats again.

"I thought I you agreed not to have sex any more," Bunny started out angrily.

"We promised not to have sex with; ouch!" Melody finished with a grunt as Tiffany elbowed her hard in the ribs.

"We're sorry," said Tiffany. "We came here to talk and I guess things just got carried away." She tried to look hurt. "Isn't it illegal for security guards to peek into people's motor homes or something?"

"They will, if there's probably cause of a harm. But That doesn't matter!" snapped Bunny. When Melody had almost said Jack's name, Bunny had realized two things. One was that, in fact, she had made them promise not to have sex with Jack; not the others. The other was that Tiffany was fast on her feet. She had stopped Melody from alerting the boys that they weren't the only ones fucking these girls. She thought quickly.

"Okay, I'm going to shoot straight with you. It doesn't matter whether it's legal or not, because no one is going to take anything to court. I told them we'd handle this privately. I have no wish for your parents to find out that Jack and I didn't supervise you closely enough."

She was offering them something that would make what she was about to say, believable. At least that's what she hoped.

"The damage is done. I know kids, and I know you three girls can't control yourselves. We Could just take you home, but that would cause questions to be asked. So, we're going to lay down some new rules."

She looked at them all, and they just looked back.

"First off, every one of you boys will carry at least three condoms in his pockets at all times. Jack will get them for you. Second, you Will ski while you're here. There will be no; uh; talking; during the day; period. At night, you can come here, since you obviously can't use the rooms. The boys Will wear a condom while you; uh; talk. Is that clear?"

She expected them to laugh. The boys looked like someone had just told them they were all adopted; from little green men in a flying saucer. Melody and Linda sat with their mouths open. Tiffany looked thoughtful.

"Okay." Tiffany spoke for them all, and nobody else said a word. "We behave ourselves during the day; and talk to each other only after supper, right?"

Bunny nodded.

"And only in the motor home." Tiffany nodded her head as she said it. "What about Susan and Ronda?"

"They'll see you during the day," said Bunny. "At night, Jack and I will keep them busy." She looked thoughtful. "That reminds me. If you're Not going to be here; talking; we need to know, so we can make sure Susan and Ronda see you acting normal then, too. I'll need to know when you're coming to the room, so I can make sure they're there to see you. Who has a cell phone?"

All the kids raised their hands.

"Tiffany?" said Bunny. "You'll call me and let me know where you are, occasionally, so I can make sure the girls see you."

Tiffany nodded.

"And call me when you're coming to the room. I'll try to make sure that, at least one night, those two come in After you do. That should allay any suspicions." She looked thoughtful. "In fact, tonight will be the first time that happens. As soon as we leave her, you six get back to the rooms while we go find the other two girls. We'll delay them, so that you're all in bed when they get back to the room." She folded her arms. "Are we agreed then?"

There was a chorus of "Yes" that was almost enthusiastic as it began to sink into their heads that they had been given free rein, for all intents and purposes.

"Any girls turning up pregnant after we're back at school would make for some Very difficult questions," Bunny reminded them. "The boys Have to use a condom while they; talk."

All three girls looked at their partners, who nodded almost frantically. Jerry was grinning.

Bunny turned around to find Jack, slack-jawed, staring at them all. She pushed him out the door. And the two sponsors walked toward the lodge.

"You really think they Bought that?" he asked.

"Absolutely," said Bunny smugly. "I told them exactly what they wanted to hear. They'll believe it because they want to believe it."

"But can we just let them fuck like bunnies?" He sounded incredulous.

She looked at him. "I want to fuck like a bunny," she said, smiling.

He finally got it, and grinned. "You knew what I meant."

"We can't stop them. At least they'll use protection now."

"What are we going to do about Susan and Ronda?" he asked. "How will we keep them busy?"

"You are going to wear a condom, too," she said, taking his hand. "Except with me."

"Oh man!" he groaned.

"Don't tell me you didn't have fun with those two," she chided him.

"Oh, I'll be honest about that. I just can't believe that you'd Let me have fun with them."

"I want to walk down the aisle to meet you when we get back," said Bunny. "If this plan gets this trip over without us losing our jobs, then I can do that. I know it's selfish of me, and irresponsible too, but they'd find a way to have sex, anyway. They've already proven that."

"Not Ronda and Susan," objected Jack.

"Maybe not before you ruined them," said Bunny, pushing him. "But I know what they felt, and I know they won't go along with the other thing unless you keep them happy, too."

"You were right. This is a crazy idea," he said.

"Let's go find Susan and Ronda, and get them on board with this. They're going to have to play along," said Bunny. "We just might be able to pull this off."

Bunny and Jack stopped at the hotel store, where Bunny told the clerk that they need; “At least 24 condoms, please.”

The clerk winked at Jack and produced 4 of the 6-packs she'd comped him earlier.

Ronda and Susan happened to see them in the store and greeted the sponsors as the walked out. The four returned up to the suite to discuss the new compromise/

Ronda's Tough Stance.

Ronda and Susan weren't so easy to buy off as Bunny had thought. That's because Ronda was being her usual self.

"So they get to do whatever they want, and we three have to share, Mr. Kelly?" She didn't sound impressed.

"I was just trying to find a way for everybody to be happy and feel like things were fair," said Bunny anxiously.

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 18 Sep 2026 12:12:00 -0600

.

Ronda's Revenge.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Chapter Seven.

Inside the motor home, in the middle of the motor home, both Jerry and Doug were fired up at the thought that they had spurted in naked pussies. The girls weren't impressed, but both boys pressed their advantage, saying that, since there had been an 'accident', it wouldn't matter any more. Both boys had displayed still hard cocks to their mates, and had more or less wrestled the girls into submission. That's what Susan saw happening as she peeked through the blinds.

What she Didn't see happening, was what was going on in the back of the big coach. Randy, once he got his hands on Melody's big melons, overcame the remaining vestiges of her resistance as he worked her shirt open and his mouth attacked her spiked nipples. As, for only the second time in her life, Melody felt a male sucking at her stiff nips, she melted.

From that point on, she helped, rather than hindered, as, piece by piece, their clothing seemed to drift off their bodies, until they were just as naked as the other two couples in front.

Melody had a glimmer of rational thought as Randy climbed on top of her.

"I've only done this once," she whispered.

Randy grinned.

"And Not with Lonny Tucker!" she whispered harshly.

He leaned down to suckle at a nipple again.

"I don't care who you did it with," he whispered back.

"Go slow; Okay?" she pleaded.

To his credit, Randy Did take it easy on her. He had only had sex once before himself, a hurried affair with a cheerleader in the back seat of his father's car. Neither of them was much impressed with how that went. He did a lot of thinking about that event afterwards, and decided that slow and measured would probably be a lot better than jack-rabbit-jerk, which is what he had done with the cheerleader.

He realized how correct his assumption was as he eased into Melody's honey pot. As her pussy slowly accepted his rod, it felt fabulous, and the urge to slam forward was easily fought off.

"Um that's nice," moaned Melody in his ear.

That made him feel even better.

"You feel good," he whispered back.

About then, the shrieks of the two violated girls further up reached them, as both girls complained mightily at being fertilized.

"You shouldn't cum in me either," moaned Melody.

"I'll try not to," he groaned back, his balls already tight. Slow and measured sure felt good, but it didn't seem to stave off popping a nut.

"I'm serious," she moaned. "You could get me really, really pregnant right now."

"Oh Mel," he groaned, feeling his cock leak. "I'd better take it out now, then."

"Already?" her voice rose an octave. "We just started Randy," she complained.

"I'm about to cum," he pleaded.

"Well don't!" she said sensibly. "I want more first. I'll suck it if you wait."

She thought that would help. Really she did. All boys loved to have their cocks sucked; right? And the truth of it was that, that was basically true. Randy would love to have his cock sucked. Nobody had ever done that for him before, and he'd had lots of fantasies about that too. The only problem was that her promise made him so excited that he lost it right then and there.

He tried. He jerked it out of her. And, in fact, a long stripe of cum rocketed out and laid a line from her fuzzy mound, to right between her naked, heaving tits. The only problem was; it was the third shot his cock had spurted. The first two were snug as a bug in a rug; inside Melody's suddenly vacated cunt.

"No" she complained, reaching for his cock. It had felt too good, and she really wasn't done yet. "Put it back in me," she whined.

Randy had beaten off hundreds of times. And, truth be told, all he usually had in him was three strong spurts. His brain had registered all three spurts he had already given, so it seemed perfectly fine to do exactly as she wanted. He leaned forward, and, as his cock produced a Fourth spurt, let her guide him back into the furnace that was her fertile womb. He had just hit rock bottom, and her naked legs had just wrapped themselves around his ass, when an unbelievable Fifth spurt followed the other four, down the cave of life. That one got delivered right in the mouth of her gaping cervix.

"Oh Mel, that feels so good," he groaned, beginning to slide in and out of her suddenly sloppy pussy.

"Oh, Randy," moaned Melody. "Will you be my boyfriend?"

His frenzied kiss, and frantic rutting against her abused clit, was his eager response.

Susan's shock at actually seeing what her mind had fantasized, caused her legs to jerk, and the oil barrel tipped, causing her to flail her arms in an attempt to stabilize things. That didn't work, though, and, at the last second, she tried to jump backwards to the ground. Her feet slipped on the ice and she landed hard on her ass.

"Ow," she cried softly, trying not to be overheard inside the vehicle.

"I guess you were right," commented Ronda dryly.

Susan rolled over and got to her hands and knees, feeling the ice bite into her bare palms.

"Help me up," she complained.

Ronda took her elbow and helped her to her feet. Susan immediately started back towards the lodge.

"Come on!" she said in a loud, angry whisper. "Those guys are in so much trouble!"

Ronda didn't actually want to go tattle on the other kids, but she found herself walking along beside Susan, anyway. She tried to calm the girl down without success. Susan led her to the door of the girls' suite, complaining all the way.

Latex-Laxed and Invaded Upon.

The "Do Not Disturb" sign was out, but she ignored it. She had her card ready and swiped it in the slot beside the doorknob, still whining about how unfair it was for the others to 'get away' with what they were doing. The light on the door went green and Susan pushed the lever down, barging straight in.

It was the noises that entered the two girls' conscious minds first. What they had just seen in the motor home had been, more or less, noiseless. They had both heard words spoken, but the rasping breath of people in the act of making passionate sex, hadn't been audible through the windows of the coach.

Not so in the room they walked into.

It sounded like the locker room of a track team after the hundred yard dash. There were gasps and grunts and moans and groans, some in a high, soprano register, and others deeper, sounding almost animalistic, in baritone.

Then their eyes took in the beast that was making all those noises. It was the two-backed beast, and it was thrashing in the middle of the big bed in the room. Bunny's legs were waving in the air, on either side of Jack's flexing ass cheeks, which were bouncing up and down like one of those little rubber balls connected to a paddle by a rubber string. He was pounding poor Bunny from this direction, and then that direction, alternating between rabbit-quick thrusts, and long bone-bruising strokes.

Their gasps weren't the only sounds in the room.

"Oh; Fuck Me, Jack!" cried Bunny. "Don't ever stop fucking me, Jack!"

Jack's response was more broken by his need to drag in air to keep his body going. Bunny had already had two orgasms, and her reaction to them had been both violent and thankful. Now he was right on the edge of an orgasm that already felt like it would squeeze his whole ball sack out through his cock, leaving him an empty bag of skin.

"I; can't; fuck you; forever; baby" he gasped. "I'm; about;. to cum; Now!"

"Miss Johnson!" screeched Susan.

"Oh Wow!" yelled Ronda.

Bunny, feeling Jack's first long spurt of warm semen in her pussy, was right in the middle of a moan of happiness when the girls' voices intruded on her ecstasy. She lifted her head, and looked around Jack's arm, which was as rigid as the rest of him, as his cock delivered the balm she craved so desperately. She saw the two girls, eyes wide, and mouths open even wider and, rather than feeling shame, she felt a burst of anger that her happiness was being destroyed. These girls were supposed to be out having fun; not ruining hers!

"Shut The Fucking Door!" she howled at them, as Jack's head began to turn to see who had come in. His mind couldn't help but flash back to last night, when the other three girls had walked in on him; doing basically the same thing he was doing right now. That led almost instantaneously to remembering what he had then done with those three girls. As his cock gave another mighty spurt, his eyes fastened on Ronda, who, of all of them, was the only one to see the true irony of the situation. Her look of amazement was in the process of turning to a grin, and by the time she realized the teacher's eyes were fastened on her, that grin blossomed into full glory.

While, to Ronda, her grin was one of amusement, based primarily on the fact that Susan was going to have a cow any second, what Jack saw was a smile of invitation.

He groaned as his cock gave its last convulsive lurch in Bunny's pussy, delivering the last dregs of what his balls could churn up into her welcoming receptacle. He had always thought Ronda was cute, and the smile on her face hit him right in his nut sack.

"Miss Johnson," wailed Susan. Her plans of exacting revenge on her fellow students suffered an almost instant crushing. Her wail was one of disappointment; as if Bunny had personally let her down.

Bunny heard that disappointment, but by now, her fairy tale romance with Jack was taking on aspects of something written by the Grimm brothers. Basically, it pissed her off.

Miss Johnson shoved Mr. Kelly roughly, and he rolled, flopping onto his back. His cock pulled out of her with a slurping sigh, and a string of his semen flipped up into the air and landed across the front of his thighs.

Bunny bounded to her feet, wincing at the residual pain in her strained muscles. She put her hands on her hips, having no concept of how silly she looked, standing stark naked, a thunderous frown on her face, and jizz running down her inner thighs. Then she snarled:

"We're consenting, fucking adults, and haven't you ever heard of Knocking?"

"But; but it's our room!" whined Susan.

“It's a shared room!” Bunny screamed. “Signs are posted for a reason. Get off your high horse and learn that you're not exempt from having to show courtesy! Either that or go back to kindergarten and learn the concept of consideration for others!”

It was about then that Bunny realized what she must look like in front of the two students. Her anger disappeared as quickly as it had flashed into existence, and she was suddenly horrified. She felt a stream of Jack's cum sliding down one thigh and realized her hair must look like she'd just seen a ghost.

"Oh, Damn," she moaned. "What have I done?"

She turned around and headed for the bathroom, mostly because it was the only place she could go and close a door behind her to hide.

That left Jack, lying on his back, exhausted, his slimy todger lying wetly on his abdomen. He drew in a breath and, raising his head, said to the two girls: "Don't go anywhere. We need to talk." Then he got up and went to the bathroom door and knocked.

"Come on, Bunny, there's nothing we can do about it now."

"I'm Naked!" came her cry from inside the bathroom.

"I'm naked too," he said through the door.

"Well Put Something On!" she screeched through the door.

He turned around to see Susan still standing, frozen, just inside the door, which Ronda had thankfully closed, finally. Ronda herself had moved to the bed, where she had sat down gingerly on the edge to wait and see what would happen next.

"I'm sorry girls," he said automatically. "We didn't think anyone would be coming back this early."

Susan's voice trembled as she spoke. "You were; you were; you were Fucking her!"

Jack sighed. "Yes, I suppose I was." He looked around. "Be right back," he said.

He went into the boys' suite and found a robe folded on a shelf in the closet. He put it on and tied the belt before returning. Both girls were right where he'd left them.

"Sit down, Susan," he said, for lack of anything else to say.

She unfroze and scooted sideways to a chair at the writing desk and edged into it, ramrod stiff. As if the act of moving unfroze her brain as well, she remembered why she and Ronda had come to this room in the first place.

"They're fucking in the motor home too!" she said, her voice a little breathless.

"Great," said Jack without any conviction. He was quite sure now that his career was over. This thing would blow wide open now, and his activities with the girls would surely come out in the process. He'd probably end up in jail as well as jobless.

"It is Not great!" said Susan heatedly. "Miss Johnson said they promised not to; " Her voice trailed off as she said the name of the naked woman hiding in the bathroom. Suddenly she was bawling.

"Hey," said Jack, stepping toward her, unsure of what to say or do. "Come on, Susan, nobody's going to hurt you."

Susan's emotions were complicated, and so muddled that she couldn't decide what she felt. She was angry, and shocked, and unhappy for a variety of reasons. At the same time, her mind remembered seeing the stiff cocks of the boys and the looks of ecstasy on the girls' faces while they did something that Susan had fantasized about doing for years.

That she was, in her own opinion, too chicken to engage in such activities, didn't help matters. She was convinced both that she shouldn't do such things, and that she would love doing them if she just had the courage.

Seeing the adults doing the same thing, just compounded her anxiety. That Ronda had seen right through to her inner being, when she had said Susan was jealous, just added heat to the boiling emotions; and hormones; that raged inside of the girl.

Any counselor will tell you that we see most vividly in others, the things we are most unhappy with about ourselves. For Susan, the fact that everybody else seemed to be having just the kind of fun she couldn't successfully figure out how to get involved in; well; it just made her unhappy.

Ronda, for her part, was remembering what Mr. Kelly's todger had looked like as it slithered out of Miss Johnson's pussy. Her cousin was circumcised, and Jack's was the first one she'd ever seen that still had the curious hood of skin covering over to the tip. She had intuitively seen that, during sex, that hood of skin would move and ball up inside a woman, and That just Had to feel great. Seeing the kids having sex, had reminded her of just how much she had loved having sex with her cousin, and seeing the adults having sex, had stoked that fire.

Ronda, with a jerk, realized that she was horny, and that, if given the opportunity, she would be sorely tempted to get herself good and laid.

Of course the next thing she thought of was her self image. Her shiny metal mouth, and the willowy thin appearance she was so unhappy with, made her sure that getting laid in This setting would be impossible. She didn't mind masturbating; she did it frequently; but it was pretty hard to do that when you are surrounded by classmates.

Her eyes strayed to Mr. Kelly, standing there in his bathrobe. She licked her lips unconsciously.

The door to the bathroom opened, and Bunny stuck her head out. Then, dressed like Jack, she slowly eased her way into the room. It was obvious she had been crying. Her eyes were still red and swollen.

No one said anything at first.

Surprisingly, it was Ronda who broke the silence.

"Well, this is kind of strange, huh?"

Jack, perhaps in an effort to get the attention off of him and Bunny, said, "The girls tell me that the other kids are down in the motor home; uh; apparently having sex."

Bunny covered her eyes with both hands and groaned.

"You said they weren't going to do that any more," said Susan, pouting with her voice. Jack's attempt to change the subject had actually worked. "It's not fair!" she added hotly.

"I know how you feel," said Bunny, uncovering her eyes. She remembered their discussion clearly.

"How can you say that?" whined Susan. "You said you didn't have a boyfriend. You said you didn't do this! You lied to me!"

"I didn't lie to you," said Bunny, feeling like a liar. "This just happened between Jack and me. I told you I was waiting for the right man, and he is the right man."

"But you said They wouldn't do it any more," insisted Susan.

In defensive mode, Bunny grasped for the part of their earlier conversation that addressed Susan's main complaint. Her voice got a little stronger. "But it's night time, Susan, and nobody is skiing right now."

"That's not what I meant," said Susan. She suddenly looked surprised. "I mean; uh; I mean they shouldn't be doing that."

"She's jealous of them," said Ronda calmly.

"I am Not!" said Susan, so heatedly that it was obvious to all of them she was lying.

"Oh, admit it, Susan," said Ronda, enjoying the uproar she was getting to witness. "You're a virgin and they're getting all the action and you don't think it's fair that you can't get laid."

"Well?" yelled Susan. "It's Not!" she blurted. She looked surprised again at her outburst. "I mean I don't want to do that! Who says getting laid is all that great, anyway?"

"Just about everybody but you and me," laughed Ronda.

"That's Not Funny!" shouted Susan.

Bunny's Solution To Susan's Neglect.

"Calm down," said Jack. "Susan, I know you're upset, and you probably have a right to be upset; what exactly do you want to happen?"

Susan blinked. No adult in a position of authority had ever actually asked her opinion in quite that way.

"Well; um; " She was at a loss for words.

"Do you want us to cancel the rest of the trip and go home?" Mr. Kelly asked.

"No!" she yelped. "I never said That!"

"Do you want to have a group meeting and lay down the rules that way?" he asked.

Susan thought about what that would probably be like. Everybody in the group would blame her for whatever happened, whether rules were enforced, or not.

"No;" she said weakly.

"Do you want me to go down there and bust them?" he pushed on.

"They're probably all done anyway," Susan hedged.

"She wants to get her cherry popped," said Ronda, stifling a giggle.

"Ronda, don't be flip," chided Jack. "This is a serious matter to Susan."

"I am serious!" said Ronda, feeling wonderful that, due to barging in on them in the act, she was on a more or less even footing with the sponsors. "The only reason she's not down there right now With them, is that we didn't bring enough boys on this trip!"

"That's Not true," said Susan, but there was a notable lack of heat in her voice. Part of her confusion about things was that she really Didn't know what she wanted to happen. She went back to the single emotion that she was sure of. "It's just not fair; that's all."

"What would be fair?" asked Jack.

Jack was feeling much better now, than he had been a short time before. The girl wasn't screaming for either her parents or the police, and that was a good thing. Ronda obviously wasn't upset. He wondered idly if what Ronda said about Susan was true. Did she in fact, just want to get her cherry popped? Could it be something as simple as that? "Don't you have a boyfriend?" he asked Susan.

"If I had a boyfriend would I be on a ski trip without him?" she asked morosely. "I'm too ugly to have a boyfriend," she said, feeling sorry for herself.

Ronda snorted.

"Come on, Susan," said Jack. "You know that's not true. Don't make yourself sound like some whiny little girl."

"Yeah," said Ronda.

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 17 Sep 2026 12:10:00 -0600

.

Confessions and Accusations.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Chapter Five.

All three girls, once dressed, had run off giggling, to see what was going on. Tiffany claimed to know where the black diamond slope ended and mentioned that Doug and Randy would be there too. Jack had a sinking feeling that everything was coming unraveled. He had visions of the motor home rocking on its springs as three boys lustily fucked three girls, squirting them full of babies in the process.

Bunny's Inquisition.

Bunny was already in the room when Jack got there, his now shrunken todger, firmly in his pants.

"Where have you been!" she chimed. She was still fully dressed. "Doctor Richards says I just strained some muscles and everything will be fine in a week or two."

Jack knew that he might be ruining the best thing that had happened to him, but he couldn't keep it inside. He also couldn't let her be blind-sided by what he knew would happen eventually.

"We have a problem." he said. He frowned. "Actually; I have a problem."

"What?" she asked, a concerned look coming on her face.

Now Jack didn't know just how much to admit. Bunny wasn't aware that three girls had watched him destroy her virginity and spurt her full of spunk. Admitting that, didn't seem like it would make things any better.

At the same time, he had to explain how he could be blackmailed, and he needed Bunny on his side of things, so it needed to be something she could identify with.

"Well; when I was taking care of you last night; all three of them, Tiffany, Melody, and Linda; walked in while you were; um; unconscious. I; um; don't think they saw anything, except that I was still naked. They; um; were curious about what a man looked like, and they said they could claim that I raped you; or tried to rape you. Things kind of got out of hand; and I let them; uh; do some things. And somehow; Linda kind of got under me, and she was naked too, and I sort of lost control and; kind of put it inside her;"

"You just Stuck It In Her?" Bunny was scandalized.

"Yes." he moaned, ashamed.

"I can't believe she didn't scream." said Bunny.

"That's because she; loved it." said Jack miserably. He didn't think it was a good idea to admit that she Had screamed.

"Well, I guess I can understand that." said Bunny frankly. "I can't believe how much I've missed all these years. Jack, honey, once I had you I was hooked. I'm going to have a man in my life from now on. I hope it's you Jack." she said firmly.

"But I raped a student." he moaned.

"You idiot, that wasn't rape." said Bunny. "Girls in that situation don't get naked with a man if they aren't horny, and a horny woman expects to get her cookies off." She looked thoughtful. "And Tiffany had something to do with it too." She looked at Jack. "What about Melody?" she asked.

Jack tried to look somewhere else. "Um; out in the motor home; about half an hour ago;" his voice trailed off. As Bunny's eyes widened, he tried to defend himself. "They cornered me in the gift shop." he said. "They said I had to pop Mel's cherry for her, or they'd tell that I'd done it with Linda."

"Oh give me a break!" snorted Bunny.

"I'm telling the truth!" Jack insisted. "I went to the gift shop to get the condoms, and then they showed up. The girl that works there even knew what they were doing. She Gave me the condoms after she chased the girls out. She said her Algebra teacher took her virginity and she told me to make them happy!"

Bunny covered her eyes with both hands and groaned.

"You've got to be kidding me. First three girls catch you fucking me, and you fuck one of them. Then the cashier in the fucking gift shop figures out what's going on! And then you actually go and do it to another one?" She pulled one hand off her eye and glared at jack. "At least you got some condoms" she said heavily.

Jack didn't think it was the opportune time to mention that they had lain unused in his pants while he spunked two teenaged students, neither of whom was protected in any way, shape or form.

Maybe later.

"What are we going to do?" he asked miserably.

Bunny uncovered her eyes and sat up, wincing, until Jack helped her.

"We can't just take them all home." she said. "That would cause questions we couldn't answer." She looked up at Jack with something he thought might be accusatory. "And you can't just keep fucking them." she said sternly.

"I know." he said miserably. "But they keep threatening to tell."

"I'll have a little woman to woman talk with them about that." said Bunny decisively. She tried to throw her legs over the edge of the bed and groaned. "Later." she moaned.

"I'm sorry." said Jack, still miserable.

"If I know men; and I admit I'm a little shy of knowledge about men; but if I know men, I doubt you're nearly as sorry as you're trying to convince me you are." said Bunny. But her words were said more or less good naturedly.

"But you can't keep doing it with them." she said firmly. "Besides the obvious ethical problem; I don't want to share you."

Jack was astonished. Even after admitting he had screwed two of their charges, she was still interested in him. He couldn't believe it.

"You're taking this awfully well." he commented.

"I'm around High School girls all day long." said Bunny simply. "I know how they act, and what they do. You didn't have a chance, Jackie boy. Very few men would be able to stand up to three determined girls."

"But you were so freaked out when you caught Tiffany." said Jack.

"That's because it was happening on my shift." she said. "Now that it's done and I know what they're planning, I can do something about it."

"What should I do?" asked Jack.

"You just stay away from them until I get them together tonight." she said. "And get some rest. I expected to be made happy when you walked through that door. You did not make me happy Jack. You're going to have to work very hard to make up for that, the next time you get me naked."

Again, her face didn't match the severity of her voice. Jack felt a wave of relief wash over him. Maybe he hadn't screwed things up beyond help, after all?

Supper Showdown.

The thing that surprised Jack more than anything else at supper was that the girls acted completely normal. They chattered and talked about the things that all kids talk about when they get together. Melody and Linda did, however, pay a lot more attention to Randy and Doug respectively, than they had in the past. The boys basked in the attention. Only the occasional sidelong glance at Jack told him that the girls were teasing him by flirting with the boys. Or at least they thought they were.

Bunny acted normally too, which also amazed Jack. She chatted with all the kids about what they had done that day, and what the skiing was like and all the normal things a sponsor would be interested in.

Jack, on the other hand, was almost a wreck. He was so nervous that he forgot to eat until he realized that both Susan and Ronda, the only two girls at the table who didn't have a man to talk to, were looking at him strangely. He tried, with limited success, to engage them in normal conversation.

Ronda, as it turned out, was a snowboarder, and was quite accomplished at it, to hear her talk about her day. Susan had tried that, but had eventually elected to tube for most of the day instead. She wanted to ski, but wasn't ready for the harder runs that the boys had gone down, and the other three girls hadn't done any sporting activities at all that day, electing as they called it, to shop and watch guys. Susan somewhat sullenly remarked that she didn't want to ski alone, and made a jab at girls who came on a skiing trip and then didn't ski. Only Tiffany heard the remark, though. Her response was flippant.

"I'll ski tomorrow, Susan." she said waving a hand.

"Yeah, right." said Susan stiffly.

"What's that supposed to mean?" asked Tiffany archly.

"Why don't you tell Jerry what you've Really been doing?" challenged Susan.

She got everyone's attention then. She was pissed off and it showed. She turned to Melody and Linda.

"In fact, why don't you two, tell everybody what You've been doing With her!" She slammed her fork down on the table.

"Susan." said Tiffany, her voice full of warning.

"Don't you 'Susan' me!" said Susan. "This is supposed to be a skiing trip! You three go out and act like sluts, and I don't have anybody to ski with, because of it!"

For Jack, the bell of doom was tolling louder and louder. He knew what Tiffany and her cohorts had told the other two girls about. He thought it was quite possible that Susan had put two and two together, and was much better at math than Linda.

Bunny And Susan Debrief.

Bunny, on the other hand, was clueless, and her fear was that somehow Susan had found out what Jack had done with the three girls. Her reaction was to take control, like a teacher controlling students.

"Susan!" she said firmly. "I'd like to talk to you after dinner." Her rebuke was plain, and Susan acted just like any student being rebuked by a teacher. She ducked her head. Bunny's stare then turned to the three girls who had just been called sluts. "And I'll speak with you three after that. Until then, all of you behave like adults. If you can't say anything pleasant; don't say anything at all."

It was an excellent try, by an accomplished teacher. The only problem was her phrase "act like adults." That, in fact, was the problem in a nutshell. Three of the girls Had been acting like adults. And in their minds, they weren't about to stop.

Her talk with Susan started off with no little trepidation on Bunny's part, but she masked it with an authoritative attitude. Bunny had told Tiffany, Melody, and Linda; to wait for her in their suite. She had told the other kids to "go play or something." Then she had taken Susan outside on the big porch that surrounded the chalet. Jack was still sitting at the table, his eyes somewhat glazed, when they all left.

"You want to tell me what that was all about?" asked Bunny.

Susan had not only had a chance to calm down, she had automatically gone into the quite normal "I'm not a snitch" mode that kids learn instinctively. Her response was intended to sidestep the question.

"They're just such sluts." she said defensively.

Bunny, though, had to know if Susan knew just Who they had been sluts with. If there was any hope at all of controlling the situation, she had to identify every person who knew the damaging details of Jack's; indiscretions.

"Why is it that you think they're; sluts." probed Bunny.

Susan felt her anger well up again. She wasn't a completely plain girl. She had a girlish figure, and good teeth, and she liked her hair. But when girls like Tiffany were around, boys just didn't pay any attention to her. It wasn't fair. And for them to go out and have sex with a man; was just the last straw. While she had expressed disbelief when Tiffany crowed about how they got some man to have sex with them, she was quite sure that it was true.

"They'll admit it!" she said sullenly. "They've already had sex with some man here at the resort!"

"Some man?" asked Bunny gently, feeling a rush of relief. If this girl knew about Jack, she wouldn't be so forthcoming. She would be more on guard.

"Last night, when you got hurt and Mr. Kelly was taking care of you, they snuck out and found some man to have sex with. They talked about it in the room. They were bragging!" She felt tears in her eyes, from the anger and unfairness of it all, and scrubbed at them furiously, not wanting to cry in front of a teacher.

"I see." said Bunny. Her sense of relief was so strong that she didn't know what to say next. "Maybe they were spinning yarns." she suggested. That's the phrase her mother had used when she was a girl.

"Probably not." sighed Susan. "They're so pretty and popular." She looked morose. "Besides, they went out today and had sex again today. I don't know if it was the same man or somebody new, but they were talking about it just before supper. It isn't fair!"

Bunny's eyes widened as she realized this girl was jealous. Susan's ski trip was her parents' birthday gift to her, when she turned 18, 3 weeks ago.

"Look Susan," she started. "I know it seems unfair when some girls get a lot of attention, and others don't. But that attention brings a lot of things that a girl your age shouldn't have to deal with. I don't know if they really did what they claim, but I do know that if they did, they'll probably be sorry for it some day. Having that kind of relationship is tough for a girl your age. It's tough for adults. You'll get your chance to find a man, and have a relationship with him, someday."

It was a good speech. It should have worked. And maybe, if Susan hadn't had so many daydreams about what it would be like to be pretty, and popular, and sought, after like the three girls she was so jealous of; it might have worked. But to Susan, Bunny was just another adult, trying to tell her to be satisfied with her lot in life, which was to remain a virgin until she was an old woman. Susan, to put it nicely, didn't buy it. She stared at Bunny, and then did something that, later, would shock her.

"If that's so true, why aren't You married?" she blurted. Her anger fueled more incautious words. "You're pretty, and smart, and You don't have a man. Everybody knows it. Half the boys sit around and stare at you like they're looking at a dirty magazine. Why don't You have a man? A boyfriend even?"

Her brain caught up with her mouth finally, and she closed it.

"I'm sorry." she said, horrified. "Really Miss Johnson, I didn't mean that. I'm really, really sorry."

Bunny, who had started to react to those harsh words like any woman would, took a breath. The girl's apology was sincere. She was frustrated and full of hormones. Bunny knew what that was like, and it tempered her response.

"I've been waiting for the Right man." she said softly. "I know what you're going through. I had braces when I was your age. Beside that, I had a flat chest too."

Susan's eyes went to Bunny's generous tits with a look of disbelief.

Bunny went on. "I know it's not easy for you. But hopping into bed with some guy won't solve your problems."

Bunny felt a twinge of guilt as she thought about what had happened between her and Jack. She didn't think of it as "hopping into bed", mostly because she had been so infatuated with him for so long. But on one level, that's exactly what had happened. She had hopped into bed with a man she hardly knew, and she was elated at how things had turned out. Well, elated at how they'd turned out for her. Jack was in trouble, but like most women she was quite sure she could cure him of his inability to keep it in his pants.

But right now she needed to head off this confrontation. She could deal with Jack's problem later.

"I'm going to talk to the girls." said Bunny. "If they've been fooling around I'm going to put a stop to it." She said it firmly. Susan wanted to believe it.

"Okay." said Susan, subdued now.

"And tomorrow maybe you can go skiing and this will all be water under the bridge. You should probably apologize to the girls, but if they claimed all this sex business, then they brought it on themselves. I'll remind them of that when I speak to them."

"Okay." said Susan, now wanting only for this whole conversation to be over so she could go hide somewhere.

Bunny Confronts The Girls.

Bunny's talk with the three girls Jack had been involved with; was more difficult for bunny, in some ways; and easier in others.

In the first place, she knew what had happened. They didn't know that, but her firm footing on the facts of the situation made her feel much more in control. At the same time, she couldn't divulge to them How she knew those facts. That she had seen Tiffany getting royally fucked by her boyfriend was not something she wanted to admit. That was because, under normal circumstances, a teacher would have stormed into the motor home and stopped it.

Bunny hadn't done that. And, while Tiffany might not think about that immediately, if she found out about it, she would eventually reflect on that little fact.

And to admit to the girls that Jack had confessed to her about fucking the other two of them wouldn't do at all. Any normal female teacher would have immediately called the cops; or at least ended the ski trip and gotten the girls back home.

Bunny hadn't done that either.

To add to the confusion, the three girls knew that Jack had royally fucked Bunny, while she was hopped up on pain killers. They made some assumptions about her being able to figure out that had happened, and since her public relationship with Mr. Kelly wasn't stormy in the least, they made some assumptions about her deciding that being fucked by Mr. Kelly, was a good thing. Just like they had.

They, as they thought of it, had some 'secret' knowledge of their own. It never occurred to them that Jack might have told Bunny about; them.

So, when Bunny faced the three girls, she wasn't quite sure how to proceed. The girls weren't sure what to say, if anything. They sat, looking at her.

Bunny, thinking furiously, asked the first question just to be able to say something.

"So, is it true?" she asked.

For the three girls, that question was a mine field. It wasn't specific enough to just say "No" to. All of them had been in situations where a vague question like that, got them in trouble if they just tried to deny everything. Both Melody and Linda were feeling particularly guilty, having just lost their virginities, which they had both been trained to protect at all costs. The guilt wasn't so much about losing that virginity; it was more about feeling so happy they had broken the rules, and their eager anticipation about getting their pussies stuffed again as soon as possible.

Tiffany, who had broken many more rules, and was more accomplished at lying about them, knew the safest thing to do.

"Is what true?" she asked.

Bunny, though, was just as accomplished at female sparring.

"You know what," she said. It hadn't been all that long since that kind of statement had made her spill her own guts to her mother. "What you told Susan; about having sex; with a man; here at the resort." Her pauses were punctuated by her moving closer to the girls, and staring each one in the face. Her voice left no doubt that she was quite sure that the girls Had had sex; at the resort.

Tiffany's first thought was that somehow, Bunny had found out about her and Jerry, that first night.

"We just fooled around a little bit," she said defensively.

The first crack had appeared in her teenaged armor.

"You call having sexual intercourse with a stranger; fooling around a little bit?" asked Bunny, heavily.

"It wasn't a stranger; it was Jerry!" said Tiffany, defending herself.

The crack, as is often the case, widened a bit.

"You all three had sex with Jerry?" asked Bunny, hiding a smile. With Tiffany on the defensive, she felt like she had control.

"Of course not!" squealed Linda. "I wouldn't Do it with Jerry!"

Bunny turned to her instantly. "Who Would you do it with, Linda?" She got right up in her face. She didn't believe for a second that any of them would confess to being screwed by their teacher. She just wanted to put enough pressure on all three girls to ensure that they were too scared to do anything else on the trip, with Jack or anybody else.

Linda's eyes filled with tears. She had visions of this woman telling her parents that she wasn't a virgin any more.

Tiffany made me have sex!" She bawled. "I didn't want to, but then we saw hi

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 16 Sep 2026 12:09:00 -0600

.

Bunny Awakes To Learn The Truth.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

"Owah" screeched Linda. The only thing that saved them both from a horrible situation is that Linda had mostly broken her own hymen in the process of learning to use a tampon. Her mother had told her it might cause some pain, and when that pain materialized she gritted her teeth and shoved the cardboard tube up inside her. Anything was better than using those thick, uncomfortable messy pads.

And, just now, when she lost her virginity to a real, live cock, she was soaked with her own lubricating fluids as her body produced the slippery stuff it knew would be needed for this very thing. He arousal also caused her vaginal wals to enlarge for the phallic accommodation.

But the hymen, while modified by tampon insertion, now fully ripped apart by a cock head with the thickness of a cardboard bathroom tissue core.

Yet the pain of being stretched was overcome by the sudden feeling of being filled, in a nice way, like when you've had a good meal, and you have two more bites of a delicious dessert to go, but haven't got the room. It's worth the stuffed feeling, to swallow those two last bites. Linda felt like that now, as her teen pussy was filled to overflowing with Jack's rampant cock. The tip dug into her cervix like a little boy jumping onto a big pile of leaves and the base of his cock bumped up to her over-stimulated clit, extending the orgasm she had just experienced.

Linda's body knew what to do, even if she didn't. Her arms went around the teacher and crushed him to her tingling nipples; as her hips wiggled, her pussy clasping and then relaxing as it tried to adjust to the invader in it.

"Mister Kelly!" squealed Tiffany excitedly. She hadn't meant for things to go this far, but the sight of Jack's cock suddenly disappearing into her friend's pussy was so hot that her own pussy squirted in her panties. "You're Not Supposed To Fuck Her!"

"I couldn't help it." moaned Jack, the urge to move becoming unbearable. He pulled out and slid back deep again immediately.

"Oh fuck." moaned Linda, the pain disappearing and streaks of pleasure blasting her brain. "Oh fuck" she moaned again.

Jack gave her another stroke and she squealed, her pussy jumping up off the bed to meet his cock as it slid back in her. Linda's prehistoric instincts kicked in and she suddenly wanted to be bred; to do this thing that men and women had been doing since the beginning of our species.

As Jack's speed increased, she was almost out of her mind with pleasure. Her pussy now welcomed the pistoning phallus that kept attacking it.

"Oh fuck!" Now it was Jack who moaned. Linda's rigid cunt walls had fully seduced his cock, rendering his over stimulated balls, which coughed and a long streak of semen blasted into the girl's unprotected pussy. He stayed in her for one more shot and then forced himself to pull out. His cock bobbed up and another long stream of milky white glazing leapt out of the tip and landed across one tit, nipple and most of her stomach.

"Shit!" yelled Melody, staring wide eyed as another rope followed and her friend's belly was covered with strings of cum.

"Don't take it Out!" wailed Linda, who was on the verge of getting that wonderful feeling in her belly again. She reached for the spurting cock and aimed it at her pussy with one hand, while the other pulled at his ass, digging her fingernails in. With a sigh of release Jack slumped forward, re-sheathing his cock in her pussy as it gave up two more short spurts of jizz. He had the presence of mind to stay deep and rub her clit with his pubic bone, as she squealed into her own orgasm and babbled about how wonderful it felt.

Eventually, though, it got quiet. Very quiet.

"You spermed her!" said Melody in a hushed voice. "In her pussy, Mr. Kelly!"

"I know." moaned Jack, his chest heaving for breath. "I tried not to, but I couldn't pull out in time."

"I don't care!" said Linda firmly. "That was the neatest thing that ever happened to me!" Like many girls, she had instantly fallen in what she thought was love, with her first lover.

"But you could get Pregnant!" gasped Melody.

"Then I'll just have to marry Mr. Kelly." said Linda, matter-of-factly. "Then we could do this every single Day!" she said excitedly.

Jack's head was whirling. He was kneeling in the middle of a bed with two naked women, whom he's just creamed. Two other teen girls had just taken turns sucking his cock.

Then he absorbed the narrative coming from a seduced lovely 18 year old. Here was a teenager, not even out of school yet, talking about Marrying him!

"You can't marry Him!" scoffed Tiffany. "He's an Adult!"

"Can we do it again?" asked Linda, staring into her teacher's eyes. "I liked that. I liked that a Lot!"

Jack's mind froze as he realized just how much trouble he was really in. He said "I don't know," and stared at Linda's naked and sperm smeared body. Her gaping cunt hole was awash with his jizz and everyone in the room, except Bunny, stared right at it.

"Oh, I'm a mess." sighed Linda. "I need to take a shower!"

She jumped up and ran for the bathroom, closing the door behind her by habit. The sound of water came through the door and then the singing voice of a happy teenaged girl. Jack flopped back down. He could feel the remains of Linda's body heat in the sheet as he lay, still breathing deeply.

"Wow." said Melody, her mouth staying open as she stared at Jack's dripping semi-flaccid cock. "You really did it!" She looked startled. "And Linda Loved it!" she added in a gasp.

"I told you, it's the most fun in the whole world." said Tiffany, her voice dripping with "I told you so" tones.

Bunny moaned and rolled over, bumping into Jack. Her arm went over his body.

"Jack?" she whined.

"She's waking up!" whispered Tiffany, grabbing Melody and pulling her toward the door.

"What about Linda!" gasped Melody.

"Get her clothes!" snapped Tiffany. "Mr. Kelly, do something to cover for us while we get Linda out of here."

Jack was frantically rubbing at the sperm smeared on his stomach and chest from lying on top of Linda. His mind told him not to get the sheets dirty, but he couldn't let Bunny wake up and find him like that. So he sluiced the sticky stuff down into his pubic hair and, in a panic, rolled on top of Bunny and over her, then pulling her with him, so her back was to the bathroom door.

Chapter Three.

Bunny Seduces Jack.

Bunny's eyes opened blearily.

"Jack?" she asked, confused.

"It's Okay, baby." he crooned to her, kissing her nose. He was shaking all over. He saw past Bunny's head as Melody and Tiffany pulled a stark naked and still dripping Linda out of the bathroom, both of them shushing her quietly. They pulled her around the corner into the entry way to the room, which put them almost out of sight of the bed. Jack heard Tiffany's whisper, too loud, telling Linda to get dressed.

"What's that?" asked Bunny, rolling her head.

"Just some noise outside the room." said Jack, hoping she'd swallow the lie. "Go back to sleep." he urged her.

Bunny snuggled up against him. She gave out a little "Ooh," as her tits and belly contacted the cold wet on his front, but it was warmed by their body heat before she could really think about it.

"Oh, it hurts." she complained. Her strained muscles and tendons were still inflamed, and hadn't yet healed much.

"Do you want me to get you another pain pill?" asked Jack.

"No;" she moaned, hugging him tighter. "Stay here with me."

"Okay, baby; Okay." Jack said, as he heard the door open and close softly. He sighed.

Bunny sighed with him and snuggled in closer.

Bunny slept for another hour in Jack's arms as he lay there trying to figure out what he was going to do. Things had gotten completely out of hand, and his future was completely uncertain. Eventually though, his own exertions caused him to drop off into an uncomfortable doze.

Bunny woke him when she started moving again. By now most of the drugs were out of her system, and as she opened her eyes, she was much more lucid. She was lucid enough, for example, to now feel and concentrate on the sticky bond between her skin and his. Jack's bush had pressed against her own as they slept, and now her bush was jizzy, too.

She lay there looking at Jack's sleeping face and took inventory. Her groin hurt like fire, and she remembered slipping on the ice, and the terrible pain that had caused. She remembered the doctor giving her a shot for the pain, and after that the memories were hazy and dream-like.

Part of that dream was Jack, on top of her, and a feeling of delicious fullness in her pussy. Now, as her hand slid along his naked back, to his naked hip, and she felt the sticky bond between them, she realized they had made love.

The only part of that, that made her unhappy was that she couldn't remember feeling him making love to her. What she'd wanted for so long, had taken place; and now she couldn't remember it! That and the fact that she was still horny. She remembered being about ready to cum, but couldn't remember actually doing it.

She was uncomfortable because of the mess between them. She thought about taking a shower, but when she tried to move the pain came back strongly.

She moaned.

Jack's eyes popped open in front of her face.

"Bunny?" he said.

"Hi Jack." she said softly.

"You Okay?" he asked.

"We're all sticky." she pointed out. "I need to take a shower, but it hurts to move."

"You strained some muscles." Jack informed her.

"I know." she said. "I remember." She smiled at him. "That's not all I remember." She kissed his chin.

Jack blushed. He felt bad. It wasn't just because of his seduction, for all practical purposes, of Linda, but of taking advantage of Bunny's practically comatose condition, when he stuck his cock in her too.

"Sorry." he mumbled. "I tried to make you comfortable and you were so beautiful, that I kind of got carried away."

"I don't mind." she sighed. "I can't remember much of it, but I've wanted to do that with you for a long time."

"Really?" he asked, surprised.

"Oh yeah." she sighed again. "I think you're a hunk."

"That makes me feel a little better." he admitted. "I could try to get you to the bathroom." he suggested.

"It still hurts a lot." she said. "Could you get a washcloth and give me a bath in bed?"

"Sure." he agreed immediately.

Jack went to the bathroom and realized it was a good thing that Bunny hadn't been able to get up. The room was still a little steamy from Linda's shower and there were damp towels lying around. He got one of them and a washcloth, then grabbed the plastic ice bucket and ran some warm water into it; and hurrying back to Bunny.

He began rubbing her skin, staring as her nipples popped out hard and long and she moaned with pleasure as the warm cloths slid all over her melons and slender waist. He directed his cloth to her crotch, and dipped to wipe clean her sperm-covered pussy lips. She tried to spread her legs automatically and winced as it hurt.

"Did you say something about pain pills?" she asked, wanting to reach down and rub her pussy. She was getting hornier by the minute.

"Yeah," sighed Jack, his cock getting hard as he looked at Bunny's naked body lying on the bed. "The doctor gave me a few for you."

"Maybe I'd better take one, after all." she admitted.

He left her long enough to grab the little bottle and tipped out just one pill this time. He gave it to her and hurried to the bathroom, where he got one of the plastic cups there and unwrapped it. He put a little water in it and took it back to her. She raised her head, took the water and then laid her head back down, opening her mouth to drop in the pill. She swallowed.

"I hope it works fast." she said.

"Does it hurt that bad?" asked Jack.

"No, but I want to spread my legs again. I'm still horny Jack." She looked at him with serious eyes.

"You're kidding." said Jack. He was still on edge at how much trouble he was already in.

"No I'm not." she said. She would never have believed she could be so forward, but being in the same room with the man of her dreams, stark naked, with his hardening cock almost within reach made it seem almost normal.

"You want to; do it?" he asked, incredulously.

She wasn't doped up now, and yet she showed obvious interest in letting him do what he thought he'd only been able to do because she was incoherent.

"Uh huh." she nodded. "Don't you?" she asked, just the hint of hurt in her voice.

"Well; sure!" he agreed. "I just thought;" Actually, he didn't know what he thought. This warm willing woman was actually inviting him to have her and the thought made his cock bloom.

Bunny was always sweet and pleasant, But now Jack knew she also has the body of a centerfold, and a sexual desire that now was out in the open.

"What if somebody comes in?" he asked, knowing full well that could happen,again.

"Put the 'do not disturb' sign on the door." said Bunny. "Write a note that I'm sleeping and not to bother me."

Jack's mouth dropped open. If only he'd thought of that before!

He did so, reaching out gingerly and hiding his naked body behind the door. He heard voices in the hallway, but didn't look to see who it was. When he returned, Bunny had managed to spread her legs a little bit. She was grimacing with the effort.

"Don't hurt yourself." he warned.

"I want you to make me feel all better, Jack." she moaned.

"Just put them back together." he counseled her. "That worked last time." He reached for her and helped her close her legs again.

She reached for him then, pulling him to her for a kiss and he gently climbed on top of her for the second time, his cock straining. She was still lubed up with his earlier deposit, and this time he slid into her almost effortlessly.

"Hmm, yeah;" she moaned.

He lay on top of her and rocked up and down, not really pulling out that much, but massaging her clit in the process and her hands went to his back, her nails scraping lightly across the skin there.

"You squirted in me last time, didn't you?" she moaned.

"Uh; yeah; a little bit I guess." he admitted.

"You're a bad boy Jack. You shouldn't have done that." she moaned.

"You're; um; on the pill, right?" he grunted.

"No, silly. I'm a virgin." she whined. "I Was a virgin. Um, I'm not a virgin any more; am I Jack?"

Jack's balls gave a little lurch at her admission that she was unprotected.

"Uh" he grunted, trying not to spew her full. "I guess you're not." He went in deep and stayed there, rocking his hips back and forth sideways to lessen the stimulation to his cock. That mashed her clit back and forth and sent an orgasm thundering down on her like a sudden rain squall.

She tensed under him and her nails dug in.

"Oh, Jack; honey; it's happening; Oh Jack baby, it feels so good! Jack; Oh, Jack!" she squealed as the pleasure rushed all through her body. Her hips bucked and there was no pain.

Jack's balls clenched and he knew he couldn't wait any longer.

"Gotta cum!" he warned her. He started to withdraw and her hands flashed to his ass, her nails digging in there. Her message was clear. She didn't want him to stop what he was doing.

With a tremendous feeling of relief, Jack unleashed his recently replenished and potent semen, blasting down on, and in, his beautiful co-worker; as he packed her womb full. This time there was no interruption, and his rod stayed fully embedded where it belonged, as it delivered spurt after potent spurt deep in her belly.

There was only heavy breathing for a while, and then her hands found his head and she maneuvered him for a kiss.

"I think I love you, Jack." she said, kissing him again.

"I know I love you." he responded. "I've been in love with you for a long time."

"Why didn't you say so?" she whispered.

"Scared, I guess?" was his only answer.

"We've wasted so much time." she said, kissing him twice more. "We could have been doing this for months."

"But what about; I mean you could get; pregnant." he said.

"Well, of course I'll have to do something about that soon. Right now is probably a pretty safe time for me."

"Maybe I could use something." he offered.

"Yes." she said, as if she'd just thought of it. "I'm not used to the idea of; doing this. I didn't think about that. Maybe they have something in the shop, out front."

"I'll check." he said.

"Check soon." said Bunny with a coquettish look. "I want to do this again, tonight."

"But we have kids staying in the rooms with us." Jack said, remembering with a guilty start that they'd already been caught; something Bunny didn't know about yet. He wondered if he should tell her, but decided not to. He didn't know how to go about that.

"Well then, you'll just have to check in on me tomorrow, and make sure I'm all right." said Bunny batting her eyelashes at him.

Curfew.

At eleven O'clock Jack was in the boys' suite and Bunny was in the girls' suite. All the kids were there, where they were supposed to be. Tiffany and Jerry were standing in the open door between the suites, doing everything except kissing in an obvious fashion. If it hadn't been for what happened earlier in the day, Jack would have said something like "Keep it in your pants Jerry, and break it up. It's bed time." But he couldn't say something like that in front of Tiffany.

In fact, Mr. Kelly didn't know what he Could say in front of Tiffany. She obviously wasn't threatened by his earlier suggesting that he might tell her parents about her sexual activity.

Bunny, not knowing anything about that, yelled for the girls to get to bed.

Heaving a sigh of relief when the two young lovers separated without comment, Jack closed the door between the suites. The boys talked for an hour, still excited about the trip and what they planned on doing the next day. They also talked about girls, of course, especially about the girls on the other side of the door.

Everything would have gone fine except for the argument.

Breakfast Negotiations.

Breakfast was a trial. The kids were all supposed to meet for breakfast each morning, to get any information the sponsors needed to put out, or for group activities to be identified, and so on. Bunny was still in bed, though she felt much better.

Jack got to the dining room first and sat down at an empty table. He was soon sandwiched between Linda and Melody. Tiffany sat next to Melody. Linda was starry-eyed and tried to flirt with Jack. Melody wasn't far behind. She had experienced more with him the night before, than she had in her whole dating life. There was friction between the two as they played out their transparent feelings, their common lust for Mr. Kelly.

When Linda tried to tell Melody to butt out, and that Mr. Kelly was hers, he tried to put his foot down before any of the others arrived at the table and everything went to shit.

"Look," he said, holding up his hands. "I know that what happened yesterday was exciting and fun and all that, but you two are much too young to be interested in a man my age."

Tiffany nodded. She looked uneasy about the passions she had unleashed in her friends. Playing around was one thing, but fawning over a teacher in public would bring the kind of attention to the group that could cause big trouble.

"Yeah." she said out loud. "I

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 12:07:00 -0600

.

Bunny chaperons the senior ski trip.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Bunny thought it would be fun to be a sponsor for the senior ski trip, especially since Jack, a handsome teacher she'd always wanted to get to know better was going to be her co-sponsor. The trip was everything she could have dreamed of; and that included a couple of nightmares.

Chapter One.

Bunny's crush.

Bunny Johnson was looking forward to the ski trip she had agreed to co-sponsor for the High School Seniors in the travel club at Smoky Hill High School in Buckwell a county seat, just an hour north of Oklahoma City.

She'd never been skiing herself, but it didn't look too hard and she loved snow and cold weather. Her position as History teacher and Drama coach for the school kept her very busy, and this was one of the only ways she was able to get away and have some fun. Besides that, she figured that chaperoning kids who would be graduating in just a few months, and who could be expected to be more responsible than younger kids, might not be that much work either.

The fact that her co-sponsor was Jack Kelly didn't hurt either. He was a hunk and she'd been wanting to meet him under circumstances that might let them get better acquainted. Now she was on her way to meet him, to work out the final plans for the trip. There were eight senior kids going, three boys and five girls, with only one boyfriend and girlfriend pair to have to keep a closer eye on. A parent had donated use of a huge motor home for the trip, but it was only going to be used for transportation. There were plenty of places in the monster vehicle for everyone to be comfortable on the drive out to, and back from; Silver Spring, Colorado.

Bunny arrived at Jack's house right on time and parked in the driveway. A huge dog ran from around the house and started dancing and barking loudly right beside her car door. The dog didn't look vicious, but it was big and it was barking. She didn't know what to do, so she just sat there. In just a few seconds Jack came to the front door and yelled "Twinkle toes, knock it off!" The dog immediately went quiet and sat down, wagging his tail.

She got out carefully. "Twinkle toes?" she said, and Jack laughed as the dog bounded up and ran around and around barking madly. He obviously knew his name and loved the fact that this stranger knew it too.

Jack smiled and called the dog, this time saying "Twink; here!" in a commanding voice. The dog went to the porch and sat quietly beside him. Bunny went up, they greeted, and then he ushered her into the house. She made immediate friends with Jack's dog.

They got down to business right away, talking about rules for the trip, ways to ensure that the boys and girls didn't get Too close to each other. They had two suites in the hotel, so all the females could stay in one, and all the males in the other. They didn't think there'd be too much trouble.

Bunny found herself looking at Jack's lips, again and again. They looked full and soft. Jack, for his part, tried not to stare at Bunny's chest. Her tits were truly magnificent, though she wasn't all that aware of the fact. She'd had them for years, and pretty much took them for granted. She was a 36D on most days of the month, and today it looked like she was having trouble getting her knockers into that size bra. It wasn't because she was fat. She worked out regularly and there wasn't an ounce of fat on her, but all the push-ups and weights developed her pecks really well. That made her tits stick out and up proudly, over a flat stomach and swelling hips. The fact that she was short, just 5 foot 2; just made her tits seem larger.

In high school, she was plump and pimply, and hadn't dated much. That insecurity had carried over into college. She spent a lot of time doing parts in plays and musicals, and didn't date anybody seriously. She also spent a lot of time in the gym, working out, transformed her body into what was politely referred to as a "masonry outhouse." She was much too busy in her first two years as a teacher to spend the amount of time it took to build a real relationship with a man. She owned two very authentic dildos and they were well used, but her pussy had never felt a real live cock in it.

Jack was handsome, and he was also a geek. He'd finished first in his class at Cal Tech, but he'd never figured out how to approach women. Women had approached him more than once, and, to his amazement, his uncut cock had spewed its load into several foxy women. But the bald fact was that they were the pursuers, and not Jack. He never believed those women really found him attractive, and had always assumed that the guys they really wanted to go out with were busy, so they came after him, rather than stay home on a weekend night.

One nice thing about women who approached you was that they weren't shy about telling you how to please them. As a result, Jack was a consummate lover, and he knew all the tricks of the trade to getting a woman off.

Still, he was painfully shy. The women in the school he ended up teaching science in weren't the kind to eye him up and down and suggest a quick fuck to take the edge off. Consequently, he'd been without sex for most of the three years he'd been teaching at Smoky Hill.

As a result of That, Jack had a wonderfully developed fantasy world. It included, among others, quite a few of the Junior and Senior girls; and Bunny Johnson. He'd spent literally hours spurting thick wads of semen all over his apartment while thinking about Bunny. And he was very strict about stopping what he liked to call "fraternization" between boys and girls in the school. This wasn't from some high moral stand. He just felt like if he couldn't stick his cock in the girls, nobody else should be allowed to either.

As long as they were talking about the logistics of the trip, their conversation flowed smoothly. But when that was done, and they had nothing definite to talk about, both got uncomfortable. Each wished they could say witty things, and neither knew that the other felt exactly the same. With a sad glance at his lips, Bunny left, while Jack gave one last longing look at her tits.

Both of them masturbated that night, thinking of each other.

To The Mountains.

The day of the trip came. All the kids stowed their stuff on the big coach and each found a place to sit for the trip. Jack was driving. Bunny spent some time sitting in the other front seat beside him, and some time patrolling the vehicle. She was at a loss of how to act, really. She was a teacher, but this wasn't teaching. She had seen all the kids, but only two had ever been in one of her classes. As a result, she had no relationship with them upon which to build; as a starting point from which respect for her as an adult might develop.

The first problem she had was with Jerry, the co-captain of the football team; and one of the cheerleaders, named Tiffany. They had figured out how to pull out one of the beds, and were lying side by side on it, talking. Bunny didn't think that was appropriate, even though they weren't actually doing anything with each other. After a loud argument, she ruled that they had to share the space with others, and that anyone using that space had to sit up. She saw some longing looks between boys and girls, but nothing that made her suspicious. All in all, the kids were actually well behaved.

They got to the ski resort that evening and got checked in. Jack had to park the big motor home some distance from the lodge, in the part of the lot reserved for RVs. By the time he found the set of suites they had been assigned, the kids had dispersed to the indoor pool, game room, and who knows where else? Only Bunny was left in the room. They explored the suites and discovered there was a connecting door between them. That made Bunny feel better because she could contact Jack without having to go outside the rooms.

It was too late in the day to start skiing, but the kids lined up and got lift tickets for the next day. Then they all had dinner together in the restaurant at the lodge. After that the kids wanted to explore some more. Bunny and Jack put their heads together and decided the place was so small that they couldn't get lost, or in too much trouble. It was Jack's idea to let the kids go in a group, without adult supervision. He thought that would get the sponsors on the good side of the kids.

Bunny turned to the eight expectant faces. "Okay, here's the deal. You guys can go explore, but you all have to stay together, and you all have to be back in the rooms by eleven. Deal?"

"Deal!" shouted eight adolescent voices.

Bunny and Jack went to the hotel's night club, where the lighting was dim and they could talk quietly. Both of them were excited about getting to spend some time with each other.

As they talked, they became a little more at ease with each other. Bunny remembered from a speech class she had taken; that the best way to get a man to talk was to ask him about himself. So she did. Jack talked about all kinds of things Bunny didn't fully understand, but she sat gazing at that those blue eyes, wonderful smile, and kissable lips; and had a great time. He was talking about various gadgets when he mentioned a new brand of personal digital assistant.

"Hey!" she chirped. "I just bought one of those and I still haven't figured out how to use it. I don't suppose you could help me with that?"

"Sure" he said. "Go get it and I'll make you an expert in no time."

Bunny jumped up to go and Jack groaned inwardly, as her tits bobbed and shimmied. He felt his cock start to stiffen.

Bunny went to the girls' suite and looked where she thought she'd left the PDA, but it wasn't there. She thought back. She'd been playing around with it on the RV. She remembered putting it in a pouch on the back of one of the seats, so it wouldn't fall off on the floor. She hurried out to the parking lot, back to where the motor home was parked.

As she approached the coach, she thought she saw it move a little. That was crazy, she thought. But as she reached for the handle of the side door it moved away from her hand ever so slightly. She stopped, her hand still out, and her eyes widened as she realized the motor home was rocking, only a little, but definitely rocking; back and forth.

Then she heard a sound, like someone in pain. It came again; a girl's voice. Someone was Inside the motor home. It never occurred to her that it might be dangerous for her to investigate; that it could have been Anybody in there. Very quietly she eased in the side door open, towards the front of the vehicle.

The sounds became more clear immediately.

RV Tryst.

"Aw" came a male voice.

"Uh; Uh; Uh" came the rhythmic grunts of a girl. Bunny recognized that grunting female voice. It was Tiffany.

But it Couldn't be Tiffany. Tiffany was with the other kids, exploring.

Very quietly Bunny stepped up into the big vehicle. Her light frame didn't make it move at all. As she leaned forward, to look down the central aisle of the Camper RV, she saw movement up, and to her right. There was a mirror there that let the driver see back into the rear of the camper. She looked at that mirror and her jaw dropped open.

In the mirror, she saw Tiffany, stark naked, lying on her back with her knees spread wide open. Between those knees was Jerry Thomas, who was equally naked. They were on the pull-out bed, and Jerry was fucking her with long hard strokes of his very stiff adolescent cock. Every time he pounded that cock into the cheerleader, she gave out a lustful grunt.

"Oh; Oh; Oh"

Bunny was about to yell out, when Jerry cried out "I'm gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna blow!"

Tiffany squealed "You can't cum in me Jerry, I'm not on the pill. Pull it out and I'll suck it for you."

Jerry, however, kept pounding away until he slammed in one last time and froze, his back arched and his face looking up at the ceiling of the motor home.

"Ah" he groaned.

"Take It Out, Jerry!" squealed Tiffany again, and her hands began trying to push his chest away from her.

Bunny's voice was frozen in her throat as she saw Jerry's ass muscles clench as he tried to shove his teen cock even further up into Tiffany's fertile pussy.

Then, as if he'd finally heard his lover, Jerry pulled his spurting cock out of the girl. He jumped up and squatted over Tiffany's face as her hands scrabbled for his cock. She got it aimed at her face and a stream of cum splattered all over her chin. Then she pulled him further down and she could finally get her lips around the head of his cock. He groaned like he was in agony as she sucked the rest of his jizz, out of his cock. Meanwhile, Tiffany's other hand flew to her pussy and she began slapping and rubbing her gaping pussy, rubbing herself to an orgasm.

Bunny gulped as she saw that the hand Tiffany was using to rub her pussy was wet and sticky with the white stuff that had been left there by Jerry as he pulled his cock out of the girl. He had gotten at least one shot inside her and Bunny felt faint as she saw the girl's fingers pushing what fell out back up inside as she brought herself off.

Bunny retreated, her face aflame with what she'd seen. Her tits felt swollen and tender, especially her nipples and she realized she had gotten turned on by watching the two teenagers mating. She didn't know what to do. The damage was done.

She had to talk to Jack about this. She crept off the RV and headed back to the lodge at a run.

Jack was sitting in the chair by the fire, relaxed, his head back, waiting for Bunny to return to the night club. He thought about her beautiful body and, for the hundredth time, undressed it in his mind. He usually did this at home, where the resulting boner didn't matter. His head jerked up when he heard her frantic voice as she all but ran towards him.

"Jack! Jack!" she panted as she slid to a stop in front of him.

"What's wrong Bunny?" he said, anxiously. He stood up.

"Kids; Tiffany; in the RV; doing; naked" she glanced around furtively to see if anyone could hear her. She was panting, trying to catch her breath. She had done more slipping and sliding in the snow than she had running, and she had pulled a muscle in her thigh, based on how it felt.

"What?" Jack queried.

"Come on" she gasped, pulling him toward the door of the lodge.

She tried to explain what she'd seen as she pulled him toward the parked vehicle. By the time they got there he understood she'd seen Tiffany and Jerry inside it, and that they were naked and having sex. Angrily he pulled open the door and stomped up the steps.

The vehicle was empty.

Bunny gawked. "They were Here! Not five minutes ago they were right Here!"

Jack frowned. "Well they're not here any more. Maybe they heard you." He moved further into the motor home and began examining things. He unfolded the bed and put his hand on it. "You're right Bunny, the sheet is still a little warm. They were here."

"of course they were here!" she said in an exasperated voice. "Why would I have come and told you something like that if it wasn't true?" She looked at the handsome teacher, her hands on her hips.

"Okay, Okay, I'm sorry." He didn't look very sorry to Bunny. "It just sounded sort of; what were they doing?"

"What do you mean what were they doing? I told you. They were making love."

"I know that, but, Okay, take your phrase; 'making love'. That normally means something that's tender and quiet and calm. Was it like that?"

Bunny was too shocked by everything that had happened to think about how odd his statement; and question was. If she'd have taken a minute to think, she might have wondered why this teacher would care whether the kids were "making love" or "fucking each other's brains out."

In point of fact, Jack cared because Tiffany was one of his fantasy girls, and the thought of Jerry on top of her had gotten him mostly stiff on the way over to the motor home. Then, feeling the warm sheet and seeing spots of; something; on the sheet, which he hadn't mentioned to Bunny, got him even more excited. He turned around. Bunny was standing there just looking delicious. His fantasy changed, with Bunny on the bed, under; who? Was it Jerry or him who was pinning her to the mattress?

He shook his head. "What were they doing exactly? I mean if I'm going to question them, I need to know exactly what they were doing." What he really wanted was more detailed visions of how Bunny would have looked, splayed out naked on that bed, getting her pussy pummeled. He went on "You know, like if I say he had his mouth on her nipples, and that didn't really happen, then he'll know we're bullshitting him and he'll clam up. What we need is a full confession so we know the best way to handle things." It sounded good to him.

Bunny, not being a detective, didn't recognize that particular brand of bullshit when she heard it, and it sounded reasonable to her too.

"Well, they were naked."

"Completely naked? Not even socks?" he asked.

"I don't remember whether they had on Socks, for goodness sake. All I could see was that big, thick; cock. It was all pushed up inside her."

Jack felt precum start to ease up into his cock. "Okay, so they were mostly naked. And was she on top?" That was one of his favorite fantasies.

"No, she was on her back, under him. He was between her legs."

"Was she screaming, or yelling for him to stop? Was it rape?"'

Bunny's eyes went out of focus and she sighed. "No, she was loving it. He might have punctures on his ass where her fingernails dug in. She was pulling him that hard." Now Bunny felt moisture begin to invade between her legs.

"And what were they saying?" he leaned toward her.

"I can't remember. I think it was just noises. It all happened so fast. Yes, it was just noises and then he; he; he ejaculated in her!" Bunny's knees got weak and she had to sit down. "She yelled that she wasn't on the pill, but he ejaculated in her anyway."

Jack knew there was a spot in his shorts now as he felt precum leak out of his cock. "How do you know? Did he say something?"

"No! I Saw It; Jack! I saw his sperm! It was all around his cock and it wouldn't all stay inside her."

Jack was envisioning his cock, plugged into Bunny's sweet pussy, pulsing his seed deep into her pussy until it squirted out around his cock.

He decided he needed to go beat off.

"Okay, Bunny, um .. listen, I'll go and; um find the kids. Yeah. I'll find them and we'll get to the bottom of this. I'll get back with you when I find something out."

Broken Pussy.

He all but ran from the motor home as Bunny closed the door and began the slippery trip back to the lodge, on the icy parking lot. Her mind was a whirl, and she was contemplating doing the same thing Jack was, though neither of them suspected the other was heated up, too. She was so inattentive that she didn't see the black ice on the walk. The first moment she knew something was wrong was when her right foot took off to the right, and her left foot took off to the left and back a little.

Bunny had been a gymnast when she was in High School, and she had been able to do the splits quite well in those days. She had not, however, practiced doing the splits recently, nor had she done her flexibility exercises.

But, once again, she did the splits. It wasn't, however, anything like the last time her legs had lain flat on the ground, going out in opposite directions. There was pain, and a Lot of it. Bunny let out an agonized howl as tendons stretched to the tearing point and pain lanced through her groin. About the only saving grace was that she went down so hard she actually bounced when she hit the ice. That, and her natural tendency to lay over to get Out of the splits, allowed her to get her legs back together. Now she was lying on her back, on the ice, in the dark.

She screamed.

People came running from all over. At night time in a ski resort, there isn't all that much to do except socialize, sleep or have sex, so people weren’t so busy that they ignored agonized screams of an injured woman. Soon people were trying to get her to stand up, but that hurt too much. The pain in her groin was agonizing, and anyone within fifty feet, knew about it. Several guys end

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 14 Sep 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Cam was all smiles when she arrived, effusive with compliments over how gorgeous he thought she looked. That helped clear the air, and the two fell right back into their conversation, picking up where they left off and talking into the night until the place closed down and they were forced to leave.

Any time in the future she thought back to that night, Rachel could never remember what they talked about on the walk back to her dorm, because though she listened and participated, her mind was elsewhere. Specifically it was on throwing out all her chaste intentions for the evening and becoming determined to get this boy's cock in her mouth. He was hot, he was a gentleman, and everything about him turned her on.

Reaching her building's entrance, she was about to invite him inside when he wished her goodnight. They made plans to hang out again soon, and he headed off. Rachel headed up to her room, confounded at how genuine he was, stripped off all her modest clothes, and fucked herself silly trying to sate the horniness that Cam had inflicted on her.

Their next date was equally as refreshing, and this time their evening ended with a kiss. A small taste at first, but soon the two felt their tongues intertwine, and their bodies heave and swell against each other's. Yet still, that's where the date would end, but before he left, they made plans once again. Plans for dinner; at Cam's.

This time there was no modesty to hide behind in the way she dressed. She wanted this boy and she wanted him bad. She made sure her best assets were on display, a lovely dress with a deep cut neckline that her ripe, full breasts were practically bursting out of. On her way to his place she was even a little nervous. It had been a while since she had been with anyone, but that wasn't it. It was something about him, he wasn't just another hook up, he was different.

Cam welcomed her at the door with his bright, perfect smile, and she almost jumped him the second she heard the latch click behind her. Somehow she held it together and made her way to the couch, where he had a bottle of wine waiting to share. They each had a glass, falling deep into conversation so easily, and when they were done, Rachel noticed that they had slowly and silently inched closer and closer as they talked. They were practically on top of each other now. Now the talking was done.

Cam brushed a strand of hair away from Rachel's face, and her whole body buzzed. She didn't want to be strong anymore but somehow she waited, somehow she let him make the first move. He licked his lips, leaned in, and kissed her softly. He held her close. She felt safe. She felt relaxed. There was no rush on either of their parts, and the two just kissed, enjoying each other's lips, listening to their soft coos and breaths that accentuated the gentle music playing in the background.

Rachel had never been kissed like this. Kissing was always just a precursor to what came next, but not here. Not with Cam. She could have stayed there forever in his lips, but still she put up no refute when she felt his hands start to spread over her body. Down her arms, across her hips, and then, then; she felt the sweet comfort of his strong hands on her breasts. Cam squeezed them gently, kneading them delicately through her dress. His hands felt incredible, but she needed more than a tease, and so it was Rachel who, through the electric sensations of his lips on hers, reached up and pulled down her top, exposing her fat, milky breast to him.

They groaned into each other's mouth when the skin of his hand touched the skin of her breast. He squeezed harder this time, with more purpose, and Rachel arched her back into him deeper. His finger danced around her diamond-hard nipple before gently tweaking it, then he squeezed again. Rachel lolled her head back in ecstasy, and Cam took the opportunity to kiss his way down her pale neck, over the flat of her chest. Rachel felt her breath involuntarily hold as he lifted her heavy tit, waiting in anticipation for his lips to taste her nipple. She felt the wetness of his tongue around the tip, then the full, soft suction of his mouth, and she almost screamed.

Sensations coursed through her as he sucked on her nipple, and then the feel of cool air. Then his lips on hers once again. He kissed her, deeply and sensually, gently petting and caressing her breast as he did so. Then the kissing stopped. Rachel opened her eyes dreamily and looked up at the gorgeous man she was coupled with. He was waiting for something, waiting for her, and so slowly, still lost in the sensation of his hand on her smooth, milky flesh, Rachel gripped at the length of her dress, pulling it upward as her thick, creamy thighs gently butterflied open.

Rachel smiled at him. He smiled back. Gravity took control of her breast, and Cam's hand slid down her torso. Her eyes shut as she felt his fingers dancing around her inner thighs, moving closer and closer to what they both wanted. When she was unable to take any more teasing he cupped his full, strong hand over her entire wet mound and just held it there. Rachel gasped. She clung to him as his hand pulsed slowly into her labia, the anticipation of receiving his fingers driving her wild. He pecked sweetly at her neck as he got a feel for her most intimate area. Then, the pressure released, and she felt only a single finger begin to glide, almost imperceptibly, over her soaked panties.

She had been here before, had men touch her before, but something wholly new occurred at that moment. He did something no one else had ever done, not even Tim: he asked her what she wanted.

"I want you to show me what you like," he whispered, practically staring into her soul, "I want you to show me how to please you."

Rachel absolutely melted. She pulled him close, kissing him deeply, the heat of passion practically overwhelming her. "Touch me. Please," she hissed. She felt the band of her panties stretch, felt his firm fingers pass through the ginger tuft of pubic hair. It felt like her entire being had opened up completely as the first finger of Cam's hand slipped easily inside her tight body.

Rachel obeyed his request, steering him in the right direction as he worked first one finger, then two inside of her steaming core. She was riding waves of pleasure, wondering if it could ever get better, when Cam slid down her body, and she felt his face press between her legs. His lips and tongue joined his fingers, and created a symphony of intense sensation.

Rachel felt the electricity building inside her, he was playing her body like a fine tuned instrument. Then something happened. She started to feel it. Her whole body was buzzing, her pussy was on fire. There was only one place to go, and she was almost there, He was getting her there.

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!" she started to chant as the feeling kept rising, the rhythmic thrusting of his thick fingers driving her to the edge while his tongue wrote poems on the tip of her clit. She had wanted this for so long, something other than dalliances with Tim, something real, something explicit, something climactic, and now, finally, after so many years, it was coming. She was cumming.

Cam held on for dear life and Rachel cried out in deep rapture as her body spasmed and shook with a deep orgasm. Finally, Finally, her body seemed to cry, racing white hot pleasure through her as she wriggled against her lover's face. It only lasted moments, but Rachel felt like it would never end. Cam rocked her back to earth, holding and stroking her as she came down from an unbelievable high.

When her breath finally calmed, Rachel took stock of what had just happened. For the first time in her life, a man other than Tim had made her cum. She was giddy with excitement, and no less ravenous for the man in question. Staring at him in awe for a moment, that big bright smile of his warming her with its light, her hand drifted down between his legs. He was hard. Extremely. Now it was her turn.

She sat upright, and immediately pulled the top of her dress down completely, bearing both of her huge, heaving breasts to Cam. She lurched toward him, and Cam met her, getting completely lost in the overwhelming flesh of her bosom. He squeezed and kissed, groped and sucked, and while he enjoyed himself, Rachel's hand worked open his pants and freed his painfully hard cock to the night. She sighed. She loved it already. It wasn't the biggest she'd ever had, but it didn't matter. It was perfect.

Rachel cooed and encouraged Cam's working of her tits as she began to explore his rigid length with her hand. She stroked generously, but this was only a warm up for what her true intentions were. When she couldn't stand the need any longer, when her mouth was watering with desire, she disengaged, slid down his body until she was on her knees on the floor between his legs. She smiled at him, she could have returned the favor and asked him what he liked, but she knew she didn't need to. Taking one last moment to appreciate the specimen before her, to feel the weight of his balls in her hand, Rachel licked her lips and leaned in, taking Cam's hard, thick cock into her mouth.

He felt so good between her lips, so hard, yet so soft. So alive. She penetrated her mouth with his length with pure joy, covering every inch of him with perfect pleasure. She wanted to give this man everything he deserved, everything she denied from so many others. Pushing forward she felt him pass the back of her tongue, and smirked in glee as a deep groan from him signaled his entry into her throat.

She wanted him deep, as deep as he could go, and she moaned in delight when she felt his pubic hair push into her nose. She worked him in and out in long, deep strokes, practically using her whole body to suck this boy's cock. It didn't take long before she started to see the signs, the staggered breath, the stiffening body, and it was then that she decided she wanted to do something for him that she had (almost) never done for anyone before.

"God Rachel," he hissed, "I'm; gonna cum!"

She slipped him out of her throat at the last moment, holding his head in her mouth. Her hand stroked his shaft firmly and with purpose, and her other hand kneaded his boiling balls. It was only a moment before she felt the fat head of his cock flare, and then twitch strongly against her as he began to fill her mouth with pulse after pulse of hot semen.

"Huh; oh my gawd," he wailed, cumming in Rachel's mouth. She never stopped, working him through the peak of his orgasm, then slowly caressing him as he came down. Once his spasming subsided, Rachel carefully slipped his swollen cock out of her mouth and looked up at him. Opening her mouth she tilted back so he could see the result of her handiwork, a pool of thick white coated her tongue. She wanted him to see it, to see His cum in Her mouth.

She closed her mouth, and with a twinkle in her eye, swallowed down the entire load.

"Damn, girl!" Cam said with a laugh. She started to laugh too, the wildness of what just happened catching up with her. Cam reached for her, the two of them sharing the laughter, and pulled her lips to his, kissing her deep. Kissing her. After he had just cum in her mouth. She didn't know why, but she found that incredibly sexy.

They held each other on the couch, basking in their newfound intimacy, just relaxing into each other's arms. As the night rolled on, Rachel had a horrible thought, that what just happened was only a fluke, so when they moved to Cam's bed, she made sure to try it again. This time both fully nude, able to feel everything.

It was no fluke.

Rachel giggled with glee after Cam gave her another orgasm. This was real. This was special. Drifting off to sleep after swallowing her second load of Cam's cum, Rachel was excited for the future. Excited for what their relationship might bring, and excited to do all manner of depraved things with Cam, all just short of full penetrative sex. If things went well though, she thought, hopefully that day would come.

Rachel and Cam stayed together all through the remainder of college, and then some, and Rachel was sure there were wedding bells in her future. Unfortunately though, as all good things must, eventually it had to end. Cam was being deployed, and they both decided the strain would be too much. And so at twenty four, Rachel found herself single for the first time in years, unmarried, and depressed. She was still a virgin though, she had never had the experience of totally sharing her body with Cam, a man she believed she loved, because they hadn't married. And that was good. Right?

For the next year, Rachel found herself swinging between self-imposed celibacy, and unsatisfying hook ups. That's why she found herself on her knees in the back of a minivan, sucking the cock of a guy she used to hook up with in high school. A guy who was now divorced, with two kids. She had hoped his time being married would have improved his skills, but after a not entirely unpleasant round of fingering and cunt licking, she tapped out, unfulfilled, and returned the favor, the way she always had.

"Don't cum in my mouth, okay?" she said, to an intoxicated grunt of agreement, then moments later popped his straining flesh out of her mouth to finish the job with her hand. She'd wipe his drizzle from her hands, they'd part ways with a promise to be in touch soon, and Rachel would end the night (this time in her own apartment) doing for herself what the guy she was with could not.

Masturbating always made her kind of melancholy though, as sure enough her thoughts would drift to Cam, and to all the things they had done together; all the ways they had made each other feel good. It was a vicious circle though, as this melancholy is what drove her to rekindle past hookups in an attempt to get Cam out of her mind, only to find herself thinking of him when she returned home unsatisfied, to finish herself off.

Of all the guys she had reconnected with, she ultimately knew what she was going to get (or not get, for that matter), yet it never stopped her from reaching out to them. All, that is, but one.

"Hey." The words sat silently in a void on her computer screen. She didn't know what to expect, or whether to expect anything at all, but nonetheless she put them out there. And waited.

This was stupid, she thought. It was a mistake. It had been years since they had talked. He probably had his own life now and didn't have time for a stroll down memory lane that wreaked of desperation and,

"Hey!" The tension in her body alleviated slightly as the words popped up. "Long time no talk! How've you been?" The tone was jovial and pleasant, as though he was actually excited to hear from her. She started to breathe again, and soon the two fell into a pleasant reminiscence. It was nice to talk to him again. It was nice to talk to Tim.

"I'm sorry I just sort of disappeared back then," she said after a moment of reflection. He was a good guy, and a good friend, as much as she tried to believe what they had was purely physical. "I kind of got; caught up with life, I guess."

"No, it's totally cool," he wrote back, "It happens to all of us." There was a pause, and then a question she hadn't been asked in a long time. "Truth or dare?"

A tingle ran through Rachel's body. She knew where that question could lead when coming from Tim. Wasn't that really why she messaged him in the first place, though? Why try to deny it?

"Truth," she finally responded

"What was his name?"

"What makes you think there was a guy involved?"

"Because I know the reason we kept in touch as long as we did, and when you disappeared, I had to assume it was for a specific reason."

"Oh yeah?" she typed back, annoyed at his accuracy. "And what reason is that?"

"You found someone else who could make you cum."

"I don't think that's any of your business, Tim :P" she said, as coy as ever. She never liked admitting when he was right, and Tim somehow was always right. She didn't even know what she was doing, or why she reached out to him.

"Hey, what's your weekend look like? You wanna come by my place Saturday night and we can; catch up?" Her answer to this question was as good as an answer to his previous one. She'd be telling him a lot by how she chose to answer. There wasn't really ever a choice though. He had made it easy for her, and she wrote back the only word she had ever considered:

"Sure."

"And so I've been a nurse for coming up on three years now," Rachel said, taking another sip of the very good wine Tim had brought out.

"That is so great, Rachel, I'm so happy for you!" She could tell by the tone of his voice he meant it. Tim wouldn't shine her on, he wasn't that kind of guy.

She had gotten to his place at 8, and was met with a big, enveloping hug when she entered. It was nice. His body felt nice against hers. Tim's place was modest, but it looked great. Somewhere along the line Tim apparently grew up, and got some great taste as well. Well, Tim always had great taste, she chuckled to herself. She was trying to tell herself that wasn't why she had come, but if she was already making jokes like that, even to herself, there wasn't much pretense getting in her way.

The atmosphere was cozy and cool, and any nervousness she had felt about rekindling whatever this was; was starting to dissipate. After a brief tour, the two old friends made their way to the couch, where wine and stories of what their lives had become were shared.

He looked good, she couldn't deny it. She had always found Tim cute, but a couple years of age and maturity really did him good. She liked to think he thought the same thing about her, she'd put on a couple pounds, but thankfully it all went to the right places, making her tits somehow even bigger than they had been when he'd last experienced them. She made sure to dress to accentuate those curves as well. She knew he liked them, and she wanted to show off what age and maturity had done for her, but not be too obvious about it. She chose a simple, black dress with a low, but not Too low, neckline that hugged her body delightfully. Her cleavage looked exquisite, and the knee high boots she chose to top it all off added a nice bit of style.

At this point in the night, she wasn't nervous anymore, she was anxious. She wanted him to touch her, she wanted to touch him. She wanted to know if his cock was as perfect as she remembered. But she would never make the first move, and he knew that. He was making her wait. Teasing her. She was once again annoyed at the hold he had over her, a hold that was making her excruciatingly horny.

The night continued, and as they finished their wine, there was a palpable shift in the air.

"How's your mom?" he asked, putting his wine glass down to focus on her.

"She's good," she answered shortly. There wasn't much less she wanted to think about at this moment than her mom;

"Do you still go to two churches?"

"Yes," she said, unconsciously rubbing her thighs together. She knew the implication of his question.

Tim smiled, and shifted toward her, and lowered his voice. "Are you still a virgin?" His hand fell gently to the creamy flesh exposed below her dress. She didn't stop him.

His eyes were locked on hers. She felt a tingle in her body as she answered, "Yes."

He smiled again. "But you've been busy, haven't you?" He began stroking her leg. It felt good. He felt good.

"Yes," she whispered. Tim leaned in close. Damnit, he even smelled good. There was now only an inch or so between them, but the tension inside her made the distance feel cavernous. He licked his lips, and then Rachel and Tim did something they had never done in all the time they spent hooking up: they kissed.

And boy, what a kiss. Rachel generally didn't want the guys she had hooked up with to kiss her, as kissing was somehow more intimate to her than the other activities they got up to, but here, with Tim, it felt natural. He was a great kisser, maybe she had been missing out. But she didn't need a kiss to know how good he was with his lips and tongue.

She was just starting to relax into their make out session when Tim

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 13 Sep 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Rachel stared at herself in her bathroom mirror before going across the street to meet him. She was playing coy, but was under no misconceptions about what she wanted. She looked at her body as she zipped her sweatshirt over her naked breasts. A lot had happened since that night in the tent after prom, she had learned a lot. She had learned what she wanted and couldn't have. She learned how to suck cock. She wondered if Tim had learned a lot too.

Walking over, she couldn't believe it, but she was nervous. Hooking up in a car was nothing new for her, she had done it plenty of times, but this was different, He was different. There was a new confidence there in Tim, and it excited her. The second his hands touched her body she shuddered and smiled, she knew right then that it was going to happen. That he could do it. Her body was on fire as he freed her big breasts to the night air. There Was something different about Tim, a new confidence that turned her on immensely. His hands worked their way into her shorts, sending electric shocks through her as strong fingers slipped between wet, waiting lips. She couldn't believe it, what was it about this guy? It had been almost a year of fooling around, a year of pleasuring men in hopes that they could return the favor, and here, in this car in this parking lot, the guy she knew from church, the guy whose cum grossed her out that night in the tent, broke Rachel's curse and made her cum in mere minutes.

A year of pent up frustration blasted through her body in wave after wave of pleasure. She moaned. She squealed. She almost laughed. When it was over, she sat there for a moment in shock, the chemicals racing through her still, making her feel slightly loopy. She couldn't believe it, Tim from church was the only guy who could make her cum. Tim with the great cock. Cum drunk and horny still, it was Rachel's turn to show Tim what she had learned. She remembered his cock, his fantastic cock, and she had spent many nights hoping she'd get another shot at it. That night was the night, and after freeing her prize from his pants, she gladly took him into her mouth and gave him a world class blowjob. She was happy to do it. She was eager to do it. For the first time in her life she realized she wasn't just sucking cock, she was pleasuring him.

She gave him everything she had, he deserved it. He gave her something no other man to that point had. And when the time came, when she felt his balls tense up and his shaft grow oh so hard between her lips, she gave him something no other man had ever had either, she kept sucking, and kept stroking, and for the first time in her life, Rachel welcomed the ejaculation of her lover into her mouth. Tim's cum wasn't gross to her anymore, it was wonderful. It slipped across her tongue, pooling between her lips, and when she felt her limit being reached she did another thing she had never done for anyone else: she swallowed.

She told herself, told him, that it was a one-time thing, that they weren't going to get together again, but even before the words left her lips she knew it was a lie. She'd try to get that same feeling with other guys that summer, but no one could do it like Tim, and soon their trysts became a regular thing. Rachel would have a disappointing date, and then Tim would be there to give her what she needed. She was more than happy to return the favor as well. She sucked his cock, he'd cum in her mouth, and she'd swallow it down with gusto.

She continued seeing other guys that summer, though, as she didn't want to admit that there was something special about Tim; didn't want to admit she was becoming addicted to his cock as much as his tongue and fingers. She'd see her usuals, and make sure they went home happy, but it wasn't much more than transactional. All her rules still applied, she was happy to stroke them, happy to suck them, but that's where it would end. No matter how worked up they might be, when the guy started to groan, that last road to release was traveled in her hands, pointed well away from her person. With Tim though, she was totally uninhibited. She wanted to taste him, to feel him, she wanted her boundaries to be pushed and pressed, and Tim knew it. Maybe it was because Time knew the double life she was leading, the never ending tension between being prim and proper and hot and horny, whatever it was, it was intoxicating, and Tim and his perfect cock were the drug. She let him do whatever he wanted, and she would blush repeatedly remembering things the next day, in disbelief that she'd let him use her body the way he had, and what's' more, she liked it.

But why? Cum was weird and gross, why did she tingle with excitement every time she came in contact with his? It might have been because despite doing things with Tim she had only seen in the dirtiest of movies, he was always a perfect gentleman; he'd always ask when the time came. "Can I cum in your mouth?" he'd ask, teetering on the brink, and Rachel would moan in approval, excitedly accepting the warm explosion between her lips. "Can I cum on your tits?" He'd say through passionate grunts and grimaces. Without hesitation she'd say yes and present her spectacular globes for sticky tribute. "Can I cum on your face?" He'd grunt, overwhelmed with animalistic need, this was the only one that gave her pause the first time. She had never let any man's cum get even close to her face, but something about Tim's absolute animalistic need made her say yes. It was filthy, it was exhilarating, and after that first time she never even thought about saying no. He's such a hot, dirty gentleman, she'd think as she tipped her head back just before he spilled himself onto her soft skin.

She'd repeatedly wonder about that period of one's life, when the hormones and the drive for sex really kicks in, turning you into an insatiable pleasure monster, and whether all the dirty things she did were things she'd have done anyway, or if it was all a result of trying her best to avoid doing what she really wanted to do, what her body really wanted to do. Did she truly enjoy sucking cock? Or was it just the best she could do to take the place of having that hard cock push deep into her body and fuck her brains out?

Regardless of the unknowable answers to these questions, it didn't stop her from enjoying herself that summer right up to that sacred line she wouldn't cross, sometimes with others, but more often with Tim. As the days wore down, Rachel tried to play it cool, but the truth was she was not looking forward to going back to school, far away from the one guy that could get her off. The days began to cool though, and soon they parted.

Rachel tried to throw herself back into the world of real men, real men who potentially could get her off, but it just wasn't happening, and so for a while she and Tim kept up their online flirtations, each using the other to add some spice to their masturbation sessions. She even tried to think of the times with Tim when she'd find herself with a real man between her legs, but to no avail. She'd get close, oh so close, -her body would begin that glorious tingle, but it would never get beyond that. Not even thinking about all the hot, dirty things she and Tim had done that past summer.

This meant that though she got to have her fun and play with some lovely hard cocks, none of them got what Tim got. None of them got to fuck her tits, or cum on her, or cum in her mouth. None of them got more than they needed. Well almost none of them.

Rachel was at a party being thrown at the apartment of one of her regular hook ups, a classmate named James. She had gone there fully prepared to spend the night, as, despite never getting her off, she had to admit James was good with his fingers and tongue, and had a very nice cock that she honestly loved sucking on. She was excited, as it had been a few weeks since she had gotten any, and they knew each other enough that it was a guaranteed good time, if ultimately not quite totally satisfying.

The party was a great time. Rachel was delightfully looking forward to her own personal after party, when suddenly all thought left her mind and she stopped cold in her tracks. Her eyes had spotted a familiar face across the room, it was Bill. She felt her stomach drop and her nipples tighten, he looked good. Real good.

Rachel floated across the room, coasting on a combination of nostalgic lust and alcoholic buzz, and the two began talking. They had picked up where they had left off, and it was clear to her by the way he couldn't stop stealing glances at her considerable cleavage that he was thinking the same thing she was, but still there was something different, something slightly off. It all became clear when she met the girl he was with.

Bill seemed slightly embarrassed, as was Rachel, but they played it off the best they could as the three of them talked. Rachel learned they had met at work, and had been together for a couple months. Anything after that fell on deaf ears though, as Rachel couldn't stop picturing the two of them together. They looked good together, and she could tell by the way the girl clung to Bill that clearly she was familiar with "what he had to offer." She smiled through the rest of the conversation, but all that was in her mind was what the two lovers did in bed. Did he make her cum? She bet he did. She bet this girl didn't have the hang up Rachel did. Did she suck his cock like Rachel did? Could she take all his impressive size into her throat like Rachel did? Did she swallow his cum? Rachel bet she did. Did he fuck her? Did her petite body take that thick, wonderful cock inside her? Rachel bet she did. It was this last thought that made her tingle with excitement. She bet he looked amazing fucking her. And she bet the girl loved it.

Bill and his date excused themselves, as they had other places to be, and Rachel tried to keep the thoughts out of her mind and enjoy the rest of the party. As people began to leave and the crowd thinned out, she and James started making eyes at each other, and when the first opportunity presented itself to do so the two stole away to James' room and locked the door.

Clothes were discarded quickly, and it was only mere moments before Rachel felt warm, wet lips clamp around her nipple and begin to suck generously. James loved her tits, and she loved that he loved them. He was good with his mouth and his hands. He'd soon continue this exhibition lower on her body, and she was more than ready for him. Rachel was soaking wet, and felt his fingers easily slide inside her. When his tongue hit her clit in unison, she moaned as electric shocks of pleasure burst through her. He was good, great almost, but even then, as worked up as she was, she couldn't quite get over that final hump.

Giving the poor boy a break she quickly thanked him by returning the favor. He was nice and hard, and his length slipped swiftly between her lips and into her wet, waiting mouth. James was nice, his cock was nicer, but as soon as the firm flesh penetrated her mouth, her thoughts went to Bill. And as her thoughts turned to Bill, her hand snaked down between her legs. She remembered Bill's big, beautiful cock, and how much she loved sucking it, and felt the rush of pleasure course through her as she touched herself. She loved teasing him with her tongue and sucking on the head as she stroked. She loved the way he twitched in her mouth when she'd hit the right spots. She loved the way she felt stuffed and full as he passed the back of her tongue and slipped down into the tightness of her throat. In and out, in and out of her throat while she held him firm and worked his balls, worked them so well that it was hard for him not to,

"Ugh" she moaned through the meat of the cock in her mouth as her pussy spasmed and she started to cum. The sounds of her pleasure vibrated through the hard meat in her mouth, and then gasps and moans from James melded in the air with hers. James' cock was tucked into her throat and beginning to spasm. Oh no, she thought, he's cumming! She pulled him out of her throat, but caught up in the suddenness of the moment, Rachel kept the boy's spasming member in her mouth as he filled it with a generous amount of hot cum. The moment being what it was, she didn't have much choice but to swallow, so swallow she did.

"Holy shit," James gasped as the intensity of his orgasm waned, "holy shit, that was amazing! You've never done That before!"

"Well," she said, searching for a response, slightly embarrassed, "I guess you just brought it out of me tonight!" She chuckled nervously, wiping a stray bit of cum from her lips. She had James' cock back in her mouth the next morning, as he clearly was hoping for a replay of the night before, but although his balls were drained when she left, this time not a drop of it made it to her mouth. She had broken her own rule and had no intention of doing it again, but didn't feel too bad about it, he hadn't made her cum, but he definitely Helped her cum, and so for that one time she decided he deserved it.

James started blowing up her phone every chance he got, of course he did after That performance, but Rachel wasn't interested anymore. In fact, for the next while she wasn't interested in anyone. She had her eyes set on what she really wanted, she wanted Bill.

But she had no idea how to get him back.

"So this was a guy you used to hook up with?"

"Yeah; we were pretty hot and heavy for a while," Rachel typed into the messenger box. Rachel and Tim might have been far away from each other, but they were still friends, and they still talked. She found it was easier to talk to him about personal stuff, maybe because of their history, maybe because of the distance. And besides, there were definitely still nights where talking to Tim came in handy. Nights like tonight. "He's the one who taught me how to deepthroat."

"I see," he wrote back. She felt herself blush. She would never tell him what she wanted, but she knew he could never resist the bait when she laid it out. "He taught you to do it; but I taught you to like it? ;)"

Bingo.

"Stop" she wrote, feigning annoyance on the screen while her insides started to heat and boil in real life. The truth was, she missed Tim. Missed hooking up with him. He was a great guy with a great cock, and most importantly;

"Did he ever make you cum?"

"You know he didn't :P" Gush.

"Did he ever cum in your mouth?"

"You know he didn't." Double gush.

"Why not?"

"You know why," she said, her fingers dipping down into her panties.

"It's been a while," he typed, "remind me. :)" She shook her head, she could feel his smug smile radiating off the monitor. He knew he had her on the hook, and from how wet she was, and the buzzing pleasure she was triggering with her fingers, she couldn't deny it.

"Because the only person who gets to cum in my mouth is you," she typed with one hand while stroking her slick lower lips, it's true it was a little white lie after that night with James, but the lie was much hotter than the truth. "Brat," she fired back for good measure. She hated how horny he got her sometimes.

"Oh right," he wrote back in mock ignorance. She waited anxiously for what was going to come next, strumming herself slowly so she wouldn't get too far too fast. She waited on edge, but nothing came. Maybe he wasn't into it tonight, she wondered, maybe he,

"Do you remember that carwash we had over the summer with the church youth group?" A shiver went down her spine. She remembered it very well.

"Yeah, that was fun," she said, trying to appear as un-horny as possible.

"Do you remember what happened when it was over?"

"I do," she said, another shiver running through her.

"My mind is just a blank," he said, that smug radiation returning, "remind me."

"You and I stayed late to put everything away in the shed behind the church," she began. It was an innocent enough sentence, but it obscured the sense memories she had of that day. They hadn't planned to get frisky, but that didn't stop Rachel from picking a bright, revealing bikini top to wear beneath her pale t-shirt. The shirt wasn't white, but she knew once it got wet, it was going to get nice and clingy to her magnificent breasts, illuminating the bikini underneath. She knew he'd be watching.

"And what happened when we got into the shed?" The question made Rachel's eyes involuntarily close, and a slight moan escape as she conjured up the memory. They had been teasing each other all day, and then, away from prying, religious eyes, up against a stack of chairs, their bodies collided.

"You put your hands down the front of my tiny jean shorts; and put your fingers inside me." She mirrored the memory with her fingers. She was wet and tight.

"Did you like it?"

"What do you think?"

"I don't know, I can't remember :)" He was such an asshole.

"Yes Tim," she typed with annoyance, despite how flushed and soaked and buzzing she was, "I liked it."

"Well that's good," he wrote. It was, she thought, it was really good. She didn't know if it was the situation, being so close to so many people who could catch them, or if he had just gotten that good at pleasing her, but she was absolutely on fire that day. His fingers were magic, and he sent her wanton body into overdrive, plunging inside her and gyrating over her throbbing clit. "I seem to remember you asking me something while I was doing that, didn't you?"

Rachel felt her face flush and her pussy gush. Whatever it was about Tim, she was comfortable enough with him to really let loose what she kept hidden behind her good girl demeanor, what she would call her inner slut. She wanted him to do things to her she'd never want another man to, and sometimes she'd ask for them, too. "Yes."

"What was it?"

She felt a chill run through her. "I asked you to talk dirty to me." It might have seemed like a fairly innocent request to most others, but for her it was a huge step.

"Did I?" Oh, boy did he;

"Yes."

"Did you like it?"

"Yes."

"What did I say?"

Rachel tensed up. There was no way she was going to repeat anything he said to her. "I don't remember.?"

"No?"

"No."

"Too bad."

She knew Tim knew she was lying, but he didn't push it, he knew that was the quickest way to these little sessions they had being shut down. Truth was, though, she remembered it alright, she remembered every word, she thought about it frequently when she touched herself.

He talked about how tight her cunt was, how wet she was for him, how she was such an unrepentant slut for his cock. It was intense, but it turned her on so much because it was true, at least it was how she thought about herself. He talked about her huge tits, how much he loved putting his cock between them, talked about her mouth and her throat, how they were so good to his cock, so wet, so hungry for him. He talked about how pretty she was, and how she looked even prettier covered in his cum; about how he knew she loved to be covered in his thick load. She shook almost uncontrollably as he continued on, teasing her about being caught by someone from their church, someone she would know who would see her being a slut for him.

As she careened toward orgasm, that's when Tim brought out the kill shot, the thing he knew got her the hottest and wettest, testing her, teasing her, trying to get her to admit that what she really wanted was his cock deep inside her, fucking her good, making her cum, pushing the bounds of her commitment for "purity." So far she hadn't broken, but it was getting harder and harder. And so was Tim.

Lost in sensation, Rachel's hand drifted to Tim's swim trunks, gripping his sturdy pole. She knew she didn't love Tim, but boy, did she love Tim's cock. She'd never admit it, but it was true, she Did want that cock inside her. She Did want him to fuck her. She'd imagined how good it must feel many times as she touched herself, but she could never let him do it. Good girls don't do that. Do they? That thought was

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 12 Sep 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward: This is a story featuring Rachel from the explicit novel, “Sex Ed. Lessons”. meant to flesh out her side of the journey. While it would definitely make things richer if you've read that series, this is written to stand on its own. And if you have read that series, and you notice that some small details don't exactly line up with the events of ‘Sex Ed Lessons’, don't worry about it.

"Do Not cum in my mouth, okay?" a grunt of intoxicated agreement was cast down, and Rachel dipped back down to take the hard, glistening cock before her, back into her mouth. Rachel was worried, though. Not worried about whether he'd forget what he agreed to, It didn't matter, because she could always tell right before they were going to burst, she was worried that she was 25, single, and a virgin. She was worried because all of these things were based in the same concern, i.e. that she wasn't yet married. Growing up in a conservative, Christian household (one so involved that her family actually went to Two churches), being married was very important, and the key to unlocking the next era of her life. It meant she'd be in a secure relationship with someone she loved. It meant that she could start thinking about starting a family of her own. But most importantly, although she'd never admit it, being married meant she could finally fuck.

In all outward appearances, Rachel was the definition of the good Christian girl, or at least that's what she worked very hard to make her family and fellow church goers believe. In reality though, it's not that she was "bad," but she definitely pushed the boundaries of what might be deemed acceptable to her religious and social circles, especially when it came to sex. She was still a woman, still had needs, and did everything she could to satisfy them, as long as it was within the boundaries of "no premarital sex." Or at least within the boundaries as she interpreted them.

Sex was never talked about in her household, and if the topic ever snuck its way in, there were only negative feelings expressed. Her mother always looked down on unwed mothers, or women who lived with their significant others out of wedlock. Most impactful, though was the way she spoke about her ex-husband, Rachel's father. Her father had cheated on her mother, and Rachel knew what that meant, he was having sex with another woman. It was wrong. It was immoral. And so that's how Rachel began to think about sex, as something bad and immoral. But if that was the case, why was she so interested in it? Why did the thought send such a jolt of excitement through her body?

This moral and personal confusion got even more complicated when she touched herself for the first time on her 18th birthday. There had been a boy at her party that made her belly flutter, and later that night, her hand drifted down to the source of that heat and excitement. After the rush of guilt she felt after that first glorious orgasm, she decided, well, That wasn't Sex. That didn't Count. That was something she could do again, and boy, did she want to. It was her little secret, something she did discreetly, behind the backs of her family and friends, and the clandestine nature of it made it all the more exciting.

First it was just the sensations of her body, touching, exploring, that was enough, but soon other things started creeping into her mind's eye as she pleasured herself. It wasn't just her touching herself, it was dreams and fantasies of being touched by others. By men.

Rachel's interest in sex developed as quickly as her body did. By 18 she had grown into quite a striking young woman. Tall, with long red hair, she wasn't skinny by any means, but she was an athlete, so she became a wonderful series of curves that began to bring her a lot of attention. She quickly realized that the main focus of this attention from the opposite sex, men and boys alike, were her impressive, 38G breasts. She knew they were staring, she knew they liked them, and pretty soon she began to realize the power she had over men. She'd never, ever admit it, but she liked it. It turned her on to think of boys at her school sneaking peeks down her shirt, or certain dads at her church who couldn't help but get lost in her cleavage. The thoughts would harden her nipples, making them so sensitive, and she'd squeeze and knead the big, hot flesh deliciously on her path to self-gratification.

It was around this time, amidst this new era of exploration, when Rachel discovered porn, another thing her mother had demonized, another thing she knew she would be chastised for enjoying. Yet it was another thing she'd never ever admit she enjoyed, another thing whose secrecy and taboo made it extra hot to her. It began out of a combination of hormones and pure curiosity. As men became interested in her, she became more and more interested in them, in what they wanted and what they offered.

She couldn't take her eyes off the screen that first time. Tense with excitement and the fear of being found out, she trembled as the two lovers began kissing and caressing. She practically held her breath once they started to remove their clothes. She had never seen muscles like the rippling row of glistening power the man had beneath his shirt, and her body tingled as the woman's hands and lips cascaded over them. She could feel her nipples getting hard beneath her clothes, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She was alone, the house was empty, and still the feeling of doing something wrong held her in its grip. It gripped and excited her all the same.

Entranced by the passion on display, Rachel realized she audibly gasped when the man on the screen tore open the woman's shirt with one forceful movement. The woman wasn't wearing a bra, and the click-clacking of exploding buttons heralded the reveal of two considerable breasts. They were full and beautiful, but Rachel knew hers were much bigger. Still, she couldn't take her eyes off them, especially when the man took them into his strong hands. The woman sighed in pleasure. Rachel was transfixed, no man had ever touched her like that, and now the desire to change that was firmly rooted in her mind. Then came the lips.

When the man on the screen took his partner's nipple into his mouth, Rachel felt a buzz as if it were her nipple he was sucking. Transfixed as she was, she barely registered her hands moving up to her breasts and beginning to knead them through the thin fabric of the t-shirt she was wearing. It was electric, and it was the hottest thing Rachel had ever seen, at least until the man began to kiss his way down her body. He removed the rest of her clothes in a whirlwind, and soon his face landed between her taut legs.

Rachel gasped, and as she watched this man pleasure the woman with his mouth, her hands drifted down into the front of her shorts. She was soaking wet, and buzzing. Her fingers slipped between her flushed lips, and her body erupted in sensation. Pretty soon she was lost in the feeling of her own body, eyes closed dreamily, caught in the soft clouds of moaning coming from her computer screen. The tension inside her was rising, careening toward a boiling point, and when her eyes opened, a shudder ran through her. The couple on the screen had shifted, and now the woman was on her knees in front of her lover, looking longingly up at him as her fingers danced around the length of a very large, very strong-looking, Very hard cock.

Rachel couldn't look away. She had never seen a penis in her life, and here, on the screen before here, was quite a specimen. She was taken aback by the size, but even more so the passion and excitement with which the woman was touching it. Her hands ran up and down its thick length, making it flare even more with each downward stroke, eliciting deep moans of pleasure from them both. Rachel was practically writhing in her seat, lingering so close to the edge, entranced by the woman working the thick cock. Then the woman leaned forward and took the fat head into her mouth.

Rachel moaned loudly, clamping a hand hard over her mouth in embarrassment. Still, she couldn't take her eyes on the forbidden expression of passion she was watching. She hadn't even considered putting her mouth on a penis, as an option. And now here she was watching it being done, and finding it highly erotic and sexy. When they changed positions again, and Rachel saw the ecstasy on the woman's face as the man slid himself inside her cunt, it was all she could take. Her eyes clamped shut suddenly, she bit down on her finger to try and keep quiet, and her body exploded in orgasm.

Coming down, she watched the two in a languid, post-orgasmic daze. The way their bodies moved together was intoxicating, and elicited a deep want and jealousy inside Rachel. She wished it was her getting to experience that thick, fabulous cock. She was lost in the moment when suddenly the man's breath began to shorten and wheeze, and he backed off enough so that his partner could quickly drop to her knees in front of him once again. The camera pushed in close on just the straining tip and the woman's sliding, stroking hands, and with a final, loud howl, the man shuddered, and thick white ropes began leaping and pulsing out of the tip of his cock and splash across the woman's face and into her open mouth.

Rachel wasn't expecting this. She hadn't even considered it. She stared for a moment, then quickly shut the video off, sitting for a moment with what she just witnessed. It was jarring, it was disgusting and dirty, but at the same time; she couldn't stop thinking about it.

Putting the ending out of her mind, she reveled wistfully in the experience of watching the two lovers. But porn was bad, wasn't it? She had been told her whole life to watch out for it, to avoid it. But it was just the one time, out of curiosity, she didn't "watch porn," that wouldn't be right. And so she told herself that would be the only time, and it was. At least until the next time. And the time after that. And the time after that.

Rachel had been developing strong desires, desires that she was trying to control, but sometimes would find their way to the surface. One such instance happened during an all-night youth group event where all the teenagers locked themselves inside the church to watch movies and play board games all night. Rachel had had a long standing crush on this one fellow member named Devon, and seeing as they both were graduating high school soon, that night would might be the last time they'd realistically see each other. So, deep in the early morning hours, Rachel and Devon found themselves hidden away from the tired eyes of the other teens, and there, in the dark corner of the church stairwell, Rachel had her first kiss. It was nice. It was clumsy, but Rachel didn't care. To her it was electricity coursing through her body. She was excited. She was giddy. She was more turned on than she'd ever been in her life.

Breaking from the kiss, Rachel took a moment to compose herself. When she refocused her attention on Devon, she realized he was looking down at her chest. As it was a sleepover, Rachel had on a long sleeping shirt, one which had pulled tight against her mammoth chest thanks to the position they shared on the stairs. She looked down and saw what the young boy was transfixed on: her nipples were like two tiny diamonds atop her impressive globes, pushing hard and prominent against the thin fabric that covered them.

Rachel smiled. Her brain was awash with pleasure chemicals, hormones dialed to eleven for this first romantic experience, and before she knew what she was saying, the words tumbled out of her mouth. "You can touch them if you want."

Caught completely off guard at being caught in his ogling, Devon sputtered, coughed, and quickly exited the scenario and the stairwell, leaving Rachel alone, aroused, and embarrassed.

Making her way back to the group, it wasn't long before the first of the others snuck over to her and gleefully whispered, "You and Devon kissed?" Still raw from the embarrassment, Rachel denied it, saying she would never do something like that. And from that point on, as far as any of them knew, she kept true to her word.

But luckily for Rachel and her hormones, her church life and her high school life were two completely different worlds, with absolutely zero overlap. At church she was the perfect princess, living her life as pure and as chaste as possible, under the watchful eye of her mother and God, but at school she could be whoever she wanted. At school she had options.

Her first opportunity for something real came at a party at a friend's house. The friend's cousin was in town, and Rachel thought he was exceptionally cute. Lying to her mother about where she was going, Rachel was excited as she dressed, taking care to purposefully show off her deep cleavage and considerable assets for the first time in her life. She looked good, she knew it, and when she got to the party, her suspicions were confirmed. All eyes were on her as she walked in, and the boys all flocked to her side shortly thereafter.

It didn't take her long to get what she was after, and soon enough she found herself in a quiet bedroom with her friend's cousin, making out. It was a breathy, zesty affair that started out innocently enough, with touching in very chaste places. But when the boy decided to test his limits and made the first move to touch her breasts, Rachel felt her whole body flush. For the first time a man was touching her enormous breasts, and it felt absolutely wonderful. She wanted more.

"Do you want to see them?" she said breathlessly. All the boy could do was nod. Rachel had picked a top that showed a lot of cleavage, but that didn't translate into the easiest removal, and after some pulling and shuffling she finally spilled out over the top and into the cool night air. She made a mental note to remember something easier access for the next time.

The boy's eyes were as wide as saucers, and before she could even give him the go ahead, his hands were on them again, kneading and squeezing. Rachel lost her breath at the sudden explosion of feeling, and her eyes closed as she lost herself in the sensations. The boy's lips cascaded over her neck as he worked her big, sensitive tits, and Rachel's hands slipped down over his body, taking in the feeling of her first man. He was tight, powerful, and vigorous. Her hand stopped suddenly when it made its way between his legs, and underneath the fabric of his jeans she felt, for the very first time, what she immediately recognized as his cock. His Hard cock.

To say she was excited would be an understatement, and she could barely control herself. She squeezed and rubbed the hard rod beneath the boy's pants, doing everything she could to get a sense of its size. Between the hands squeezing her breasts, and her hands squeezing his cock, Rachel was totally lost in the moment, so much that she didn't even register when his body stiffened and he pulled her tight to him. She heard him groan and gasp against the flesh of her chest, and then immediately she knew what had happened. He had cum in his pants.

There was a moment of silent recognition, and then suddenly the boy was off of her. Some awkward words passed between them, and just as quickly he was gone from the room leaving Rachel alone, breasts still out, horny and unsatisfied. She'd take care of herself later that night, thinking about nothing but the feel of the hard cock that had been in her hand.

Her next opportunity would come a couple weeks later at another party, this time with a kid from her physics class. Rachel had quite a crush, and had many times thought about him while she touched herself. They had never really spoken, but that night at the party, with alcohol enough for all and her tits on display once again, she found her courage and soon the two ended up alone. This time, when she felt what was between the boy's legs, she quickly made her way into his pants - she was desperate to avoid the disaster of the last time. The boy didn't stop her, and soon Rachel's eyes were transfixed to the fleshy tower sticking out from the folds of fabric, she was finally face to face with her first cock.

She was excited, she was nervous, but most of all she couldn't wait to get her hands on it, just like the woman in the video. It wasn't nearly as impressive as the cock in the videos, but it was a cock, and she was going to touch it. Once her fingers found their way to the hot skin, she began to slowly stroke, doing her best to find her way down this untraveled path. The boy moaned, indicating she was doing things right. It was a delicious feeling.

Rachel's body was buzzing as she played with the boy's cock. Her nipples were like ice, her pussy was drenched, and her focus was so fully turned to the stiff, fleshy member in her hands that she didn't even realize she began to rhythmically squeeze her own thighs together. Each squeeze gently stimulated her throbbing clit, and sent small bolts of pleasure rushing through her. She was feeling good, she was feeling sexy, and so it was quite a surprise when she finally looked back up at the boy and realized he had completely fallen asleep.

Frustrated and disappointed once again, Rachel sighed, did up the boy's pants, and went back to the party, letting him sleep it off. Her mood definitely soured a bit for the rest of the evening, but that didn't stop her from bringing herself to a raucous climax when she got home, images and sensations of that hard cock in her hands racing through her mind as she came.

So far high school boys had been a big bust, and her senior prom was fast approaching. She needed a date who was a sure thing, but she wasn't certain she trusted anyone enough to really let loose with. Then she remembered Tim. Tim was a friend of hers from the youth group at the Other church she went to, and even though it would be breaking the rule she had made, taking a boy from church to the prom would quell any suspicions from her mother, what could possibly happen if her daughter's date was a nice boy from church?

Well, her mother might be a little more hesitant if she had seen what kind of conversations Tim and Rachel had at night over the internet. Maybe it was the fact that she didn't go to that church all the time, thus she didn't see him all the time, or maybe it had something to do with the backrub he gave her that time on the church camping trip. Tim was cute, to be sure, and the backrubs he gave were excellent. They became a repeat occurrence, when the opportunity presented itself, but that camping trip had been special. There at night, near a dying fire, they got very comfortable with each other. She leaned close into his body as he touched her, beginning to wonder what it would feel like if he touched her in other places. She didn't even realize she had let out a small moan. They were isolated, both clearly turned on, and so Rachel leaned into it. She touched his thigh, and arched her back into the boy, sending her considerable breasts up into the night air.

This proved to be too much for Tim, and as he tensed up, grunted, and then quickly removed himself from the situation and said goodnight, she knew exactly what had happened. He had cum in his pants. She wasn't sure how to interpret that at first, but back in her tent, lying quietly next to her sleeping tent-mate, she thought about it. Despite the embarrassment on his end, to her, the fact that her body made him cum in his pants was quite the compliment. And the whole incident had made her extremely wet. Her fingers slipped slowly into her shorts as she relived the event in her mind, and there in the quiet of the night she silently worked herself to a breathless orgasm.

Since that night she and Tim remained in a flirty-yet-chaste relationship, but she knew to get what she wanted she was going to need to step it up to the next level. Looking at herself in the mirror, she took stock of her body. She knew how impressive her breasts were, they were bigger than any other woman she had ever seen. Even bigger than a lot of the women she had seen in porn, too. She also knew what men wanted. And so after a conversation with Tim that had extended long into the early hours of the morning, she made her move, sending Tim some innocent, yet extremely suggestive photos under the guise of needing his fashion advice. It turned her on, knowing why she was taking the provocative photos, and her nipples reacted accordingly.

By the end of that evening, Rachel had her prom date.

The prom itself was fun